Search the Community

// part 1 of another short series || update: fixed the grammar mistakes Farmer’s boy I was 25 when I knocked against the heavy door of the farmer's house. I was sweaty from my ride on the bicycle, and I gulped audibly when the door swung open… And he stood at the door. "Here for the job?" His low voice was booming… I had never heard such a deep voice before… Fuck, it was sending shivers throughout my bones. My cock was hardening while my eyes tried to process it all… He was huge… Tall and wide… His hairy pecs pushed the fabric of his lumberjack shirt and suspenders to their limits. "Hey, eyes up here" he had a cocky smirk on his lips when I glanced up. My neck felt slightly sore. I always knew I was average with my 6' in height. But that man was huge. He had to be at least 7' in size when he glanced down at me with amusement. "Y Yeah… Here for the job…." "Don't worry, son, you'll grow the muscle you need to get the job done" He led me into his living room where I took place. "You're the only one who didn't turn on his heels after he spotted me…." He tapped the table with his thick fingers while he checked me out. I was athletic… But nothing close to his physique. His biceps looked as if it was close to tearing his shirt's sleeves apart at any given moment. And fuck… He looked like a pro wrestler… Or even a bodybuilder. I've never seen men this big… or potent. But when I recalled his job description… He was "an ordinary farmer and lumberjack looking for a new helper to feed the animals and help him in the woods." "Boy… Listen to my offer before you make your decision" He leaned slightly over the table while filling my glass with fresh milk. "If you work for me over the summer… I'll pay you double and give you a room upstairs… Feeding you through during the next three months." He looked me in the eyes while raising one of his thick brows while I slowly chugged down the glass of milk, wiping my mouth with my forearm. "I'm in for it" I placed the empty glass on the table and was surprised to see his grin widen. I never tasted anything like that fresh milk. "To be honest, I didn't expect you to agree… The last five studs turned on their heels when they spotted me in the doorway…. But in reality, I'm not that intimidating, am I?" He flexed one of his massive arms, and his shirt just ripped apart around the sleeves. I could smell his scent. His sweaty musk filled the air. My own 5.7 inches of cock were hardening full mast in my jeans…. I gulped slowly… "Not at all," I lied while glancing around the room to see where his wife was. He followed my gaze slowly before reaching his full height again. It was the first time that I could take a long stare at his package… His monstrous shaft and nuts were so massive that I could spot them through the jean's fabric… Fuck he was packing. "We're the only two on the farm" he glanced down at me… "Lemme show me your room" He slowly made his way towards the hallway; his broad back turned to me when I tried shoving my hardon underneath my belt before I followed him upstairs. Fuck I felt heated, and my cock was oozing pre like crazy. My muscles felt good. Almost as if I had a decent pump even without hitting the gym. "That's your room… My son used it back in the days… But he moved overseas a week ago…. Never really cleaned up his mess though" He let me inside and leaned against the wooden doorframe behind me… Fuck… he really filled it out to perfection. He had to lean against the top crossbar with his forearm, crunching slightly to glance down at me through the door. "Take whatever you need… My son Jake won't need it any longer… And I'm more than pleased if someone finally takes care of that nasty boy's mess." I slowly nodded when he patted me on my shoulder in approval. "And don't worry about him returning. He won't be back home for at least a few years". He slowly turned around to leave. "Make yourself at home… And take his clothes if you like them… He grew out of them way too fast. . ." He chuckled while walking down the hallway. "I'll introduce you to your work tomorrow…. Dinner is at 7… And call me Mike if you need anything." I could see his monstrous glutes, quads, and calves fighting with the jeans fabric while he slowly made his way downstairs again… I inhaled the air… Feeling more pre oozing out of my shaft before I glanced down… Did my cockhead always push out over the belt… And my arms… They looked massive today. Fuck, my workouts really paid off. I can even spot my abs slightly sticking out underneath my shirt. I slowly moved around the room. Jake had to be a fucking freak of a stud… The ground was covered in jockstraps which either were torn apart or featured prominent stains of what had to be his jizz. I slowly made my way towards the closet and pulled out a shirt. It was big enough for two or three Luke's of my size… And fuck… I got even hornier when I found his underwear drawer… He had to be packing… Clearly coming after his beast of a father. I slowly undressed when I couldn't resist trying it on. I got even harder when I realized my hard cock couldn't stretch the fabric far enough. The waistband was worn out and always slid back down my hips… But Jake had some hot clothes. Prominent red jockstraps… He has enormous hoodies and his own collection of lumberjack shirts. I tried on one of his hoodies and just gulped when I glanced down at myself… The hoodie ended right above my knees…. It looked like a tent on my body… The fabric alone was heavy enough that even I could feel its impact on my body…. Did he grow out of that stuff? That's Impossible, right? I slowly got rid of his hoodie again, making my way to his desk drawers. The upper drawer was filled with polaroids with stuff written onto the white edge beneath. "First day of college" I glanced onto the stud. He was hot. Looked like a regular jock. He had a chiseled jawline, and his school uniform was painted on his body to perfection… "Started wrestling" was the second polaroid…. My cock almost exploded in my pants when I stared at the image. That was porn material. He was huge… He was at least 7'…, more like 7'2 in height… He was standing in the middle of what had to be a locker room. Pinning someone against his side… Against his hairy pits. His huge cock was throbbing. Bulging against his monstrous abs while he clearly did not care if anyone saw his massive member. His nuts were bigger than eggs, more like oranges. And the buff dude to his side looked scrawny compared to his mass. I slowly switched to the next pic… Feeling my cock exploding inside my briefs. "Helping my old man on the farm…." He was clearly the one who held the camera for the selfie… I could see mike standing next to him. His massive right arm wrapped around Mike's shoulders and neck. He was barely tall enough to face his son's huge nipples… He looked … so… puny next to him… Mike had a smile on his lips while he didn't look bothered that his son was all naked. A thick stream of what had to be pre ran over his massive cock onto the muddy ground. And without the other polaroids… I probably would've switched their roles in my head… I slowly pushed the images back into the drawer when I searched for something to eliminate the mess inside my briefs… I panted… Feeling my cock stir even harder inside my underwear… I just came… But my nuts felt like they wanted to blast an even bigger load…. I slowly got up and went to his bed and the drawer next to it. It smelled like gym lockers… Or probably just a potent man… if that was what it is. I slowly opened the drawer and glanced inside. I first spotted a huge bag of condoms… supersize was written in bold letters across the package…. A large flashlight was resting next to the box… And back in the corner, I found an almost empty container of tissues… The flashlight had slightly broken plastic around its sides… Wait… A flashlight? I slowly wrapped my fingers around the large tool and pulled it out of the drawer… It was no flashlight… It was a fucking fleshlight… And judging by its clean state, he never really had a chance to use it properly after the fucking sides were crushed by something… My eyes widened when I remembered… Jake's cock was monstrous in the pictures… more like a forearm than a cock. I slowly pulled down my briefs, forgetting to clean up for the moment, when I slowly lowered the fleshlight over my throbbing cock's head. I always wanted to try one of these… I always wanted to… *NNNGHH FUOOCK* I let out a low growl when my cockhead touched the soft insides… Even with the broken sides…. It fulfilled its duties. I laid back on his bed…. Slowly shoving it further down on my cock while my muscles shivered under the pleasure… I inhaled the air… My balls felt ready to blow as if they were close to just bursting apart under the pressure of my cum… I closed my eyes before I slowly stared up at the ceiling…. Stains were covering the wooden top of the room… I rammed the fleshlight down when I let out a relieved grunt… My cock blasted another load… But this time, it got even worse… I could feel the lust only rise inside my veins… That fucker really just blew his loads against the ceiling…. What a pervert… I let out a lower grunt. My adam's apple slightly pushed outwards. My pecs started inflating just so tiny, stretching the material of my shirt further out. My pecs slowly grew hairier underneath, building a prominent happy trail toward my cock's base. My cock was shivering under the lust… I ignored the fapping sounds each time I thrust my cock back into the wet fleshlight… It felt way too good when I pulled my pants further down… It felt like a prison for my calves… I couldn't get my jeans off on their own… But right now, I didn't care… My calves were rippling. My quads were pushing out further… *NNNGHH FUOOOOCK* I closed my eyes when I bucked my hips further out. My abs rippled and got denser… Thicker… My body slowly grew into a prominent v-shape. My shoulders pushed out while my neck got stronger… Manlier… My jaw got slightly square when I heard Mike's deep booming voice shouting from below… "DINNER'S ALMOST READY" My cock exploded inside the fleshlight when I slowly held my breath and moaned…. I was panting, sweating like crazy… "I I'm coming" My voice was deeper… Fuck I sounded manly right now… I slowly pulled off the fleshlight before glancing down, staring at my cock… It was towering around 8 inches in length… I tried to focus but fuck… What happened… I was… bigger…. My mind was razing before I heard tableware clinging down in the kitchen…. Dinner… Dinner right… I slowly tried pulling my jeans back up when I struggled over my quads… I grimaced when I used more force… Squeezing my jeans back up further… It was fucking torture to get my massive nuts inside… They were slightly blue… As if they wanted to blow another five loads right now… I slightly panicked when I realized my shirt was too short… It only covered down to my belly button right now… And my cock… It was fucking oozing out pre like crazy over my abs and pants… Clearly visible even after I pinned it underneath my belt… I rummaged in his closet when I pulled one of the lumberjack shirts and got it on. It was way too big for my frame… But I just tucked it into my pants, hiding my cock at least slightly from Mike's eyes when I slowly made my way downstairs. My feet felt cramped in my shoes… I almost tripped and slightly cursed when my forehead hit the small doorway into the hallway. . . "Looking good" Mike sat at the same table. It was filled to the rims with different foods. Two large mugs of fresh creamy milk. Large steaks with fresh salads. "Still a bit too large for my frame… But had nothing else to wear" I was sweating… I could feel the heat in my body… I couldn't explain it… But I was so damn horny all the time. "You remind me of my son… When he was your size back in the days" He grinned before he slowly leaned in, filling my glass with the creamy milk again…

The first 3 parts can be found on my page or in the Storyverse section. I sit in the comfortable deck chair on the patio of my 2nd story condo and watch the dull yellow disk of the sun rise up over the tall naked trees and mountains to the southeast of town. I am wearing a grey Champion sweatshirt and dark blue sweatpants by Champion as well. I also have on my soft fur-lined comfortable Eddie Bauer slippers. I tossed on some ankle socks and my dark blue Duke baseball hat. Jake had given the hat to me as a present 5 months ago for my birthday July. The weather now is chilly bordering on cold. The condo is warm, but I want to feel the chill, and experience a real late fall Saturday morning. Clouds are gathering to the west and will eventually block the sun. Precipitation of some sort is going to follow by mid, to late afternoon. I’m not sure if it will be wet or frozen until it starts to fall. The leaves are gone from the trees, leaving a naked landscape for me to look out over. The park my patio overlooks is desolate. I see a bundled jogger or two, but not many people are out so early, if 7:30AM is considered early in upstate NY, in early December. I stare at the sky and feel a tear build in my left eye and roll out. It slowly slides down my face, along the side of my nose, to the top of my upper lip. I reach my tongue out and wipe it away. I can taste the sharp salt in the drop. I check my phone again, even though it’s sitting face up in my lap. I touch the side button and it comes to life. I check the text icon, but do not see any new messages. The phone icon does not show any missed calls. I click it off, put it on the table in front of me, face down. I extend my legs to the other chair on the patio and put my arms behind my head, interlocking my fingers. I lean my neck back and feel some bones crack. I sigh with satisfaction. I close my eyes and start to rethink what went wrong. I feel another tear building, but focus on my thoughts and it subsides. I was so happy. Jake was happy too. We were two peas in a pod; talking, laughing, and planning our future together, then it slowly fell apart. I’m not sure if was really either of our fault, but it may have been both of ours. ** For three months after I moved here to be with Jake, life was great. I lived with him and Nona. I worked remotely for 6 weeks for the old company, then was done, as I had agreed with my old boss, Chuck. I had money socked away, so I could afford a little time off to find a new job. Jake and I found the condo and I started to rent it. Jake wanted to help, but I pointed out that he still lived on the estate and it may be a financial burden on him. He wasn’t upset with me, but I could tell it didn’t sit well. I put my resume together and with Jake and Rose’s help, spread it around town. I didn’t want another high-pressure financial consultant job, I wanted a lower stress job, but one that would keep my challenged. Several offers came my way. Jake and I discussed each of them, then I decided on a property management job. It was perfect for a number of reasons. Jake had finished his degree and wanted to get into the same field. We talked about working together, then eventually branching out and starting our own firm. With his hands-on experience taking care of the mountain house and my business knowledge, we were sure we had it nailed down. Jake graduated from college in August, after finishing his summer classes. I was so happy for him. His family had a party and all his friends were there, including some of his ex-boyfriends. I had met most of them, and was friends with quite a few of them thru our gym membership. There was no jealously or hard feelings with any of them. It was mid-September and Jake was all set to stop working at the estate full time and start his job at the same company as me. Nona was excited for him and was actively looking for a replacement. Jake’s parents had asked his brothers, Steve and CK if they were interested. Neither really gleaned to the idea of working there. CK had a nice full-time job in town and Steve was doing well with his part-time work as a contractor and EMT. Several local people applied for the job at the estate and Nona, Jake, and Jake’s dad conducted the interviews. They had it narrowed down to three people and were set to make offers, then it happened. Nona had her first stroke. Jake called me at the office. He was at the hospital with her. His emotions were running high and he was panicking, something I never thought I’d see him do. By the time I got there, the rest of his family was there, except for Jen and Tiny. With Tiny, or Tim, being so young (7 yrs old), they did not feel it was right of him to be there. Jen was watching him. I had offered to watch him so Jen could be with the family, but she declined, saying they wanted a family member to stay with Tiny, just in case something happened. I understood. I didn’t crowd the family. I gave them what I thought was appropriate space. I spent time with Jake when he wanted, or needed me. If he said he wanted to be alone, I let him be, figuring he had stuff to work thru. When we were together, we’d go to the pond, usually late at night, and watch the moon and stars. We’d hold hands and I would squeeze his to let him know I was there for him. Normally I would put my head on his broad shoulders and he’d wrap his long muscular arm around me and pull me close. After the stroke, it was reversed. I’d feel his head on my shoulder. I’d wrap my arm around him and pull him close, reassuring him everything would be ok. I’d kiss his mess of dark wavy hair and rub his thick thigh with my hand. He’d cry, I’d cry, then we’d sit. I’d carefully talk about Nona and ask if he needed anything. Sometimes he’d answer, most of the time he did not. I accepted it. I’d only known Jake for 6 months. I didn’t know everything about him. This was the first real test in our relationship. Even though I was not family, I’d been there enough that the nurses let me visit with her, when Jake did. On one visit, before her second stroke, Jake and I were in the room with her. She looked different, smaller, frailer, but when she spoke, the fierceness was still there. I half expected her to climb out of bed, put on her flower print sundress, grab a wool sweater and her scissors, and head out to the flower garden to cut some late summer flowers for the room. During the visit she asked Jake to wait outside for a minute. I was suddenly petrified. Jake also had a nervous look on his face. He slowly left, watching us the way whole until the door shut. Nona reached her bony arm out to me. I approached and gently took it. Her grip was still strong, but I could feel it failing. She nodded to a chair and I pulled it next to the bed. With all the monitors and wires hooked up to her, she looked like some weird science experiment. She spoke with grit and determination, “Cole, I know I have not always been kind to you.” I thought back to our first frosty meeting and how we treated each other. “But I guess you can teach an old dog new tricks.” She winked at me and I smiled softly. Her tone turned serious, “Be there for Jacob. He’s going to need you.” A sense of dread came over me. She knew what was up, even though everyone else thought, or hoped she was getting better. She caught the look in my eye and said, “I’ve lived a long life. Jake’s Pappy is waiting for me. I don’t want to go yet, but my body isn’t what it used to be.” I squeezed her hand and felt a tear form. “None of that Cole Patterson. You need to be the strong one now.” I saw a tear in her eye. “Jake helped you when you needed it most. Now, you must help him.” I sniffed back a tear, but felt more welling up. “He’s a Fischer, strong, proud, obstinate. I think he gets it from me, but I’m not sure.” I cracked the barest of smiles and so did she. “He will push you away. You need to push back. You need to push back hard and do what it takes to make sure he’s ok.” I nodded in understanding, not realizing the full extent of what would be needed. “Timothy was right about you.” I looked at her not understanding what she meant. She saw my confusion. “Tim said, ‘You were the one’. He means, you are the man for Jake. You two are meant to be together.” I blushed. “It’s funny that Jake hasn’t figured out what he meant, whereas the rest of the family knew it the first time we heard him say it about you.” I slowly nodded. “Nona…” I went silent trying to think of the right words. “Cole, it’s fine.” Strong and resilient as always. “Just promise me you’ll be there for my baby.” I nodded and leaned over to give her a kiss. She gripped my forearm in gratitude. “Please send him in. I need to have a few words with him as well. Maybe I’ll explain what Tim means. Clear the fog from his head.” She cracked a smile, as did I. I left, found Jake, and sent him back in. He was there for a long time. I waited in the waiting room with Rose, CK, and their dad. Rose gave me a hug as did their dad. CK just nodded to me. When Jake came out, his face was red and puffy. Tears were still fresh on his face. I jumped up and went to him, but he brushed past me and walked outside. I turned to Rose and she immediately went after him. Ten minutes later she sent me a text, ‘He wants to be alone.’ I reluctantly sent back an ‘ok’, knowing I should have pushed the issue, like Nona had told me to. I drove home, waited a few hours, then sent him a text. I asked if he wanted to meet. He didn’t reply. I sent another saying I’d be at the pond around 9pm. I didn’t tell or ask him to meet me. I just wanted him to know I’d be there. It was our way of letting the other know we were there for them. I pulled into the caretaker’s house around 8:30 and saw his pickup in the driveway. Knowing he was at least home, I started to walk to the pond. I got there around 8:45, but he was not there. I sat and watched the moon rise and arc overhead. I listened the night critters sing their songs, hunt their meals, and talk to each other. I drowsed, woke, then drowsed again. When I woke a second time, I checked my phone and saw it was 10:30. I was still alone. He wasn’t coming. I walked back to the house and saw his pickup was still there. I let myself in and called his name. No answer. All the downstairs lights were off. I moved slowly, turning lights on as I entered each room. He was not downstairs. I headed upstairs and started to check the bedrooms. All were empty. I even checked Nona’s. As I stood there, I moved on a hunch and checked the hall bath. There he was, sitting in the dark, in the shower, knees pulled up to his chest. His face was still puffy and red from tears he recently cried. I left the light off and moved toward him. I opened the door, squeezed in, and sat next to him. I didn’t say a word. I put my arm over his shoulder and pulled him close. He sniffled back some tears, then choked up, and the floodgates opened. No words passed between us. I let him work thru his emotions. After an hour, he slowly stood. I got up with him and we walked to his room. He got on the bed and rolled onto his right side. I got on next to him and wrapped my left arm over his body. I spooned him and rubbed his hairy chest thru his shirt. After a few minutes his breathing eased and he feel asleep. I listened to him for a while, then drifted off as well. I woke the next morning, still tired and worn out, but pushed it aside to be there for the man I loved. Jake was facing away from me and his breathing was still measured. I put my left hand on his left shoulder and softly patted him. I didn’t want to wake him, but I wanted to make sure he knew I was there for him. I rolled out of bed, showered, cleaned up, and went downstairs to make breakfast. About 20 minutes later I heard his boots clomping down the back steps. I turned and waited for him to come into the kitchen. When I heard the garage door open and shut, I didn’t know what to think. I moved quickly to the door, pulled it open, and called to him, “Jake, I’ve made us some breakfast…if you’re hungry?” He paused, didn’t turn, but shook his head ‘no’. I felt a lump in my throat and a weight in my chest. I walked out to him as he headed to his pickup. He got in and had it started by the time I got to him. I put my hand on the door and he slowly rolled the window down. His eyes were puffy and red. His face was pinched. He had taken the minimal amount of effort to get ready for today. He hadn’t showered or shaved. I could smell a healthy dose of Old Spice body spray on him. He quietly said, “I have work to do at the big house.” I stuck my right hand thru the window and put it on his left bicep. He turned to look at me. “Jake, I think the work can wait for a few minutes while you eat.” He had a dull look in his normally bright green eyes. I squeezed his arm. I pleadingly said, “Please, just come in and have a bit of something to eat and drink.” His chest expanded and contracted once or twice as he considered it. He reached his hand for the key and I held my breath hoping he’d turn the pickup off. Instead, he reached for gear, shifted it into reverse, and started slowly backing up. I quickly pulled my hand off his arm and watched as he backed up, turned the vehicle around, and headed up to the house. The weight in my chest grew heavier. I tried to sniff back a tear, but failed miserably. I stood there for a while, then went back inside. I salvaged what I could of breakfast, even though I was no longer hungry, and put the rest in the fridge. I went upstairs, straightened up his room, cleaned up the bathroom, and went back down to the kitchen. I grabbed a notebook, tore out a piece of paper, and found a pen. Knowing he would not respond to a text; I sat at the kitchen table and wrote a note to him. Jake, I cannot imagine how hard this must be, but I am here for you. I want to give you the space you need, but please allow me to help you, the same way you helped me. I love you and always will. Please reach out to me. Cole I read it twice, felt a tear form, and saw it drop on the page toward the bottom. I left the note in a place I knew he’d see it and went out to my car. As I got in, I sent Rose and his dad a text asking if I could meet with one of them. I said it was about Jake. His dad said he was at the hospital with Nona and could not get away. Rose wrote back saying she could meet. We met in the park near the diner. She looked a bit better than Jake, but not by much. We hugged and sat. She put her hands on top of mine and squeezed, the same way Jake would. I felt more tears welling up. I softly said, “I don’t know what to do…” My voice faded as tears started rolling down my cheeks. I glanced up and saw the same thing with her. “I know he needs some space…to deal with everything…but…” She squeezes my hands again. “I don’t want to lose him.” I whisper. “Oh Cole…” I glance up to see her eyes are moist, but she’s smiling. “You’re on is list of the most important people in the world to him.” I scrunch my face a bit. “I’m sure you know the two people ahead of you…” I think to myself, ‘Tiny and Nona’. I sigh heavily, grateful to hear this. She softly continues, “He got like this when Pappy passed away, but not this bad. Nona is our last grandparent and Jake; well, he loves her fiercely. I’ve tried to talk to him too, but he only gives me quick, simple responses.” I nod knowingly. “Tiny is asking for him and if he’ll come over to visit.” I feel my body tremble with anxiety. I look up and see the tears streaming down her face, smearing her make-up. She cautiously asks, “I know he loves you, and is trying to deal with his pain, but could you try…to get him…to visit Tiny?” She rubs her eyes with the heels of her hands, smearing the make-up even more. I gather myself up, sit up straight, and confidently say, “Yes Rose. I will go back to the estate now and force him to come with me.” Her eyes brighten. “Where is Tiny, at your parent’s house?” She nods ‘yes’. “Ok, give me an hour or so. I’ll drive or drag him over, preferably the first.” I shoot her a quick smile and she gives me one back. I get back to the estate and head right to the main house. His truck is still there and has a load of branches in the bed. I get out of my car, walk to it, then wander around the house. I go around the side of the house, thru the flower garden, and out to the pool area. I don’t see him. I check the pool house and exercise room, not there. I continue around the backside of the house, to the dining room patio area and spot him. He’s sitting in a wrought iron chair, staring off into the clump of evergreens that surround the 20 by 20 area for privacy. I walk up to him from the side, so I don’t shock him. I put my right hand on his shoulder and squeeze. He doesn’t move. I move to the front of him and purposely get into his line of sight. I squat down so we are eye to eye. I use my left hand and lift his chin up so he has to look at me. His eyes are still red and puffy. I gently use my left thumb to wipe away a tear. His look does not change. I mull over what type of approach I should use. I make my decision. While still looking at him, I forcefully say, “Fischer, get your ass up. We’re going to your parent’s house.” He blinks a few times at my tone, but makes no effort to move. I know I cannot move him on my own, due to his size and strength, so he has to want to come. I continue, “Jake, Tiny wants to see you, and probably needs his Monster right now.” That makes him look at me. He sniffs back some tears, and sits back in the chair. ‘Progress’, I think to myself. “Come on big guy, this isn’t all about you.” I wave my hands around. “There are quite a few other people who love Nona and you, who want to help you, and” I emphasize the next part, “Need…your…help…” I see him sigh. “Listen Fischer, we can do this the easy way, where you get up and get in my car willingly, or the hard way, where I get a fucking crane and lift your ass out of that chair and into my car.” He almost smiles. “What’s it going to be?” He sighs. “I promised Rose, I’d have you there in…” I check my Movado, “thirty minutes. I doubt I can get a crane here that fast, so there is only the first option.” He rocks forward and back in the chair. On his next rock forward, he stands up. I get up as well and reach for his hand. He takes it and give it a squeeze. He softly says, “A fucking crane?” There is the slightest bit of sarcasm in his voice. I drive us over as quickly as I can. My hand on top of his, squeezing it, and softly rubbing it. He just looks out the window at the passing town. He barely says two words to me, but as we pull into his parent’s driveway, I hear him whisper, “Thank you.” I smile. He squeezes my hand, then opens his door and gets out. I stay in the car, hoping he’d turn and ask me to come in with him. He doesn’t. As he approaches the house, the front door flies open and I see Tiny come running out. At the last second, he leaps up and into Jake’s waiting arms. Jake pulls him in and hugs him. I see tears in Tiny’s eyes. He carries him back to the house. I see Tiny look in my direction with tears still in his eyes, but a smile on his face. I wink to him, not knowing if he’ll see it. He waves back, and then is gone as the door shuts. I drive back to my condo. I get a text from Rose asking why I didn’t stay. I respond with, ‘This is family time.’ She sends back a frowny face and says, ‘You’re family too. You should come back.’ I ponder her statement. I really want to see Jake and be there for him, but his family needs him more than I do. If he wanted me to stay, he would have asked, or at least I hope he would have asked. I begin to doubt myself and my instincts. I write back, ‘Tomorrow. Give everyone my love.’ I send the note and a heart emoji. Within seconds she sends back, ‘Thank you.’ And a heart emoji as well. A few minutes later I get another text from her, ‘I told Jake he needs to talk to you tomorrow. If he does not, I told him I’m going to go full Nona on him.’ There a winky face with the note. I laugh to myself and hope he does contact me. A day later, she had her second stroke. His parents were there when it happened. Word spread quickly and everyone was soon back at the hospital. I offered to watch Tiny, but his parents said Tiny needed to be at the hospital. I knew what that meant. Two days later, she passed away, after a third stroke. The funeral was four days later. I moved back to the caretaker’s house to be with him. I wanted to share his bed, to be close to him, to help him in any way I could, but he quietly asked if I could sleep in one of the other rooms. At the funeral, I was holding Jake’s hand the whole time. I would squeeze and hope he’d squeeze back, but he didn’t. I could sense him drifting away, getting lost in his grief. A week later, I found a note from him on the kitchen table. It was lunchtime and he was still out working on the estate. The note was short, but unfortunately, to the point. Cole, I love you so much, but right now, I need some space to work thru my feelings. I want to thank you for everything you’ve done for me. Please understand when I ask, but could you move back to your condo. Jake I read it again, then again. On the third time thru, tears were splattering the note, smearing the ink. I wanted to scream, to ball the note up, go find him, and tell him to fuck off. But I knew it would not do any good. He had made his mind up. I cried. I packed my bags, and cried again. I drove back to my condo and got there around 2pm. As I opened the door and turned the lights on, I could smell him. His body spray lingered in the air. His scent was in the carpet and pillows and towels. I started to well up again, but forced myself not to. I was worn out. I pulled a blanket off the bed, went back into the living room and lay on the couch. I stared at the ceiling. I picked up my phone and sent a quick note off to Johnny, “Hey, wanted to let you know, Jake’s grandmother passed away a few days ago. He’s not taking it well.” I hit send. A few minutes later my phone rings. I hope it’s Jake, but see it is Johnny. “Hey Johnny.” “Dude, you should have called sooner. How are you doing?” His concern is as clear as a church bell on a Sunday morning. Of course, my emotions get the better of me now. I start to well up with tears, but manage to choke out, “Not good brother, not good.” “How’s Jake?” Just as much concern for a guy he’s met a few times. “I’m not sure…” He cuts me off and angerly shouts, “What?!?” “He’s shutting me out, Johnny, and I don’t know what to do…” My voice fades to a whisper and the tears start flowing again. “Fuck this. I’m on my way up. Send me the address.” He’s adamant. “No, Johnny. It’s too far and by the time” He cuts me off again, “Shut up Cole. Just send me your fucking address. I’m leaving in twenty minutes.” I choke out a laugh and say, “Ok. Be warned, it’s 4-hour drive.” “Yeah, that’s what you think.” And he’s gone. I send him the address and get a thumbs up a minute later. I recline on the sofa, turn on some soft music and pull the blanket up. As I stare at the ceiling, I wonder what I am doing wrong? I’m giving him his space, not pushing him to talk, not crowding his family, but he’s still shuts me out. My breathing becomes ragged, I feel tears start to well up again. I wipe my nose on my shirt. I take some deep breaths and start to calm down. I close my eyes and try to think of something other than Jake. I focus on the soft 70’s music playing and let the sound wash over me. It starts to carry me away. Next thing I know, my doorbell is ringing. I hear Johnny call my name thru the door. I slowly open my eyes and remember where I am. I grab my phone and see I’ve missed three texts from Johnny and a call. The doorbell again. I call out, “On my way, give me a sec.” I plant my feet on the soft beige carpet and put my hands on my knees. I check the time and see it’s about 5:30. He did make it in record time. I smile and go to the door. As I open it, I sarcastically say, “Took you long enough.” I give him a hug and feel his thin arms wrap around my back and pull me to him. We stand there, in the doorway for a full minute, in our hug. He pats me once or twice on the back. When we part, I feel a bit better. Some weight has been lifted. He comes in and brings his overnight bag with him. He launches into a tirade about the trip up as soon as the door shuts. “These upstate people have no clue what a passing lane is, do they?” I recognize this as a rhetorical question and let him continue. I have a grin on my face. “Left lane, passing lane; Right Lane, driving lane.” I nod in agreement as I move to the fridge and grab some beers. I pass one to him and he twists the top off. We clink bottles and move to the living room. I see him glance around. “Pretty nice Colester, pretty nice…” I nod. “You buy or rent?” “Renting.” “Ok…Is Jake on the rental agreement?” He looks out of the corner of his eye at me. I whisper, “No.” “Well, that’s something.” He says flatly. I feel some anger boil up in me, but realize he is being practical and thinking about me first. “Job going ok?” I nod. “Are you in touch with his siblings or parents?” I shrug my shoulders and say, “A bit. I’ve talked to Rose about what’s up, but no one else.” Now it’s his turn to nod. “I’m sure his family is asking why I have not been around much. I’d really like to know what he’s saying to that.” “Yeah, I’m curious too.” “Funny thing about this,” He says ‘hum?’, “His grandmother, Nona, told me he’d get like this and that I’d have to push him hard to get him to open up to me.” I feel my chest tighten as I remember the conversation. “I…I…still love him so much. And, I get he’s depressed right now. Ok, I was upset when my grandparents died, but I didn’t shut out the people who loved me.” I take a breath. “Rose said he was the kind of the same when his Pappy passed, but not this bad.” He lets me ramble. “He and Nona had turned a corner. She was accepting him for who he was. Hell, she welcomed me into her house. Not sure that would have happened a year ago. And he was more diligent about his job on the estate and his classes.” I sigh. “He graduated in August. Did I tell you?” He nods yes. “I was so happy for him. He was getting ready to step away from the caretaker’s job and join me at the Property Management firm. It was all set.” I look down and see my hands are trembling. “Life’s a bitch, Cole” My eyes snap up to meet his. He says solemnly, “’Best laid plans of mice and men…can still go wrong.’ Robert Burns, ‘to a Mouse.” I roll my eyes at him. “Cole, roll your eyes all you want, but it’s true. It sucks now, and probably will for a while, until he gets his head straightened out. But, my friend,” He pokes me in the chest with his empty beer bottle, “you need to live your life.” Another tear starts to form. “When Jake is ready, he’ll come back to you, if you two are meant to be. I just want to be sure you’re not waiting for him forever, cuz if he decides to call it quits, will you be prepared for that?” He taps the side of my head lightly with his bottle. I stand there and think about it. He walks back to the kitchen, and I hear the fridge door open. “JFC Cole, I know you can afford to buy some decent beer, what’s with this garbage?” I hear him twist off two more caps and then walk back to me. He hands me a bottle and we sit on the sofa. I think out loud, “Jake has been my life for the past 6 months. What would I do if we broke up? Would I move back to the city? Try to get my old job back? Nah, not going to happen. Stay here and be forced to see him, or his family around town, all the time? Can I deal with that?” We talk thru my questions for the next hour, drinking a few more beers along the way. I look at the clock on the DVR and see it’s 7:30. I ask, “You hungry?” “Does a bear shit in the woods?” “Ok, let’s go. I gotta place we can grab some good grub at.” He nods as we both get up. “You may need to double your run over the next few days to work it off, but the food is worth it.” I clap him on the shoulder as we head out. Ten minutes later we’re walking into the diner and I do a quick scan, but don’t see any of Jake’s family. I breathe a sigh of relief. Ronnie sees me come and has a big smile on her face as I approach. I make introductions, and she seats us at a back booth. She leaves two menus and disappears to get some water. Johnny scans the menu and then he sees it. His eyes dart up, just over the top of the menu. He coughs and shrug my shoulders. He asks, “Is it any good?” My mouth starts to water. “You have no idea.” He nods and folds up the menu. Ronnie comes back with the waters. We both order the Monster special and shakes. She smiles, nods, then puts her hand on top of mine. She gently says, “I’m so sorry to hear about Nona, everyone here is. I hope Jake and the family are doing ok.” I nod. “Give them our love, will you?” “Of course.” I say without hesitation. She walks away and I turn to see Johnny with a look on his face. “I may run into one of them at some point.” He shakes his head from side to side. He starts talking about life in the apartment building, his job, his conquests (of which there have not been many). We laugh and joke. I ask about my apartment and he says it was rented within a week of me leaving. I figured it would be. The new people are just that, new. Johnny doesn’t have a reason to come up to the 6th floor anymore so he doesn’t know anything about them. He still running and wants to do a few marathons at some point. The food arrives and we start to eat. The burger is excellent as I expected. The shake is thick with just the right amount of Oreo’s and chocolate. Ronnie also left 2nd cups with the extra’s from the mixer. We are silent as we eat. Johnny looks up from his burger, smiles, and nods with satisfaction. 15 minutes later we’re picking at fries and scooping the last few chunks of cookie bits from our shakes. Ronnie pops by and checks on us. I ask for the check. We pay and head out. I take a meandering path back to the condo. I show him the town, as much as there is to show. We drive past my office, the gym, the local bar, and the park. I decide to show him the estate. I drive up to the gate, enter my code, and the gate still opens (thank God for small favors). I take a slow drive up and point out all the features. Johnny whistles and nods with a smile on his face. He asks in his most mocking voice, “You spent a month here, and didn’t think to invite me up for so much as a weekend?” I crack a grin, “Some best friend you are.” He claps me on the shoulder. We pass the caretakers house, but Jake’s pickup is gone. We near the big house and Johnny whistles again. I pull to a stop at the front door and we take a quick tour. He is impressed and checks out everything. The view in the fading light is wonderful as usual. He pulls his phone out and snaps off a few pictures. We head back to the condo. We talk some more, have a few more beers, and I can sense Johnny is veering the conversation away from Jake. I feel better. He’s still on my mind, but talking about other stuff helps. After a while I let out a huge yawn and Johnny follows suit. I get up and lead him back to the spare bedroom. He drops his bag and opens it to unpack. I head to the kitchen, put my phone in the charging station, and look up to see a photo on the fridge of Jake and I from his graduation party. I run my fingers over his face, then pull it off the fridge, and put it into my junk drawer. One less reminder, at this point. I head to bed. The rest of Johnny’s stay flies by, but he helps me immensely. I feel the weight is lifted and I have regained some resemblance of control over my life. He takes off three days later and makes me promise to call him, not text, but actually call him every Monday and Thursday, just so he can make sure I’m doing ok. I nod. A day later, I’m back at work. I’m getting back into my groove, reviewing files, and setting appointments to have work done at locations. If feels good. When the day ends, I head to the gym for a workout. I get changed and head out to the floor. It’s about 4:30, so there are quite a few high school and college aged kids. They’re all on their phones and yakking it up. I weave in and around them, getting on machines when I can. I do a mish-mash workout of chest and shoulder, with some light leg work. After an hour and half, my body is hating me, but my brain is on fire. I’ve been listening to some Cage the Elephant and Linkin Park, just letting the lyrics wash over my body. I decide to call it quits and head to the locker room. Then I see him. CK is there getting changed for his workout. I knew I’d run into someone from the family at some point. I take a deep breath and when he sees me, his face lights up. “Colester…dude, how’ve you been? Miss you buddy.” I smile and nod. We bro-hug and his face scrunches. “You’re kind of sweaty…Just finishing up?” “Yeah, first workout in a few days, so I really went at it. I’m sure I’ll be sore tomorrow.” He gives me a knowing smile. “But it was good. Worked thru some stuff, so…” I see his smile waiver. “Not putting you on the spot, CK, don’t worry.” He sighs and says gently, “Not sure what’s up with Monster. We’ve all been asking for you, but he is eerily silent.” Now I feel uncomfortable and shift my eyes from side to side. He catches it. “What are you doing Friday night?” I shrug my shoulder as I don’t have plans, but have a feeling I may in a minute. “Ok, I’ll talk to Rose and Steve and see if they want to meet up for a beer.” I fidget a bit. “Don’t worry, Monster won’t be invited. But the rest of us still want to see how you are.” I sigh and think it may be a good idea. I nod ok. His smile becomes wider and he claps his hands together. “Great. I talk to them tonight and get it set up.” We come together for another bro-hug and he says, “We’re on your side and don’t want to lose you as a friend.” I hug him a bit tighter. For the rest of the week, I concentrate on work and working out. I get back into a routine, and it becomes natural again. Friday comes and goes. Meeting with Rose, Steve, and CK was nice. They were all very happy to see me and wanted be sure I was ok. I assured them I was. I remember to tell them Ronnie from the Diner says Hi and passes on her condolences. We had a few a beers, talked, and enjoyed each other’s company. Jake did not come up a whole lot, much to my surprise. Rose said Tiny was asking for me. She said she told him I was away for a bit, but would visit when I got back. ** Days turned to weeks. Weeks passed and the normalcy of living without Jake became…normal, but not comfortable. I still met with Rose, Steve, or CK every so often, just to keep in touch. I kept in contact with Johnny too. I went home for Thanksgiving and visited my parents, brother, and sister. They were woefully inept about not talking about Jake and my move. ** The chill has definitely turned to cold. I get up from the deck chair and my body feels frozen. I go in and get a quick shower before heading out to meet Steve and Tiny for lunch. I asked we not meet at the diner, just for something different. And because Ronnie knows something is up between Jake and I, and I don’t want to have to rehash it. As I let the warm shower water wash over my body, I’m happy to see I’ve kept off any depression weight and am still making gains in the muscle area. I’ve made a few friends in the gym and several have mentioned how fit I look. I’ve checked out some guys and talked to a few. I’m not sure what the proper protocol is with this. Am I allowed to go out on a date with another guy? Am I holding on too long to the thought that Jake is coming back to me? It’s been 4 months and nary a peep from him. His family says he’s been really depressed, but has gotten better. I want to blurt out, ‘then why hasn’t he called or at the very least, texted me, to let me know he’s doing ok?’, but hold my tongue. This may be a Johnny conversation on Monday. I get to the restaurant and see Steve’s pickup in the lot. I head in and see them in a corner booth. Tiny sees me and his face immediately brightens. Mine does as well. He gets out of the booth and runs over to me. He doesn’t jump up, like he does with Jake, but grabs me around my waist and hugs me fiercely. I pat him on the back. He releases his hug. I squat down and we hug again. He whispers to me, “I’ve missed you a whole lot, Cole.” I pat his back a few times. “I wish you’d come over.” “We’ll see Tiny.” Is all I can manage. We head to the table and Steve and I shake. I sit and glance over the menu. Although I’m hungry, nothing on the menu jumps out to me. I’m still studying it when the waiter comes back. I ask for an iced tea and a few more minutes with the menu. He nods and heads off. Tiny smirks at me and says, “Tough to decide when there’s no Monster Special listed.” I snort and nod in agreement. He then innocently asks, “What would you say if there was a Monster here? Would you get it?” I look over to him because the way he says this is just a bit different. I see him look past me. I freeze suddenly grasping what he means. My body shakes with nervousness. I slowly turn my head and spot him out of the corner of my eye. He’s just coming thru the door with CK. I freeze again and quickly turn back to Steve. He has a half smile on his face and nods down to Tiny, indicating it was his idea. I realize I’ve been holding my breath and exhale. They’re half way to the table and my sense of ‘fight or flight’ kicks in. I could get up and walk out, and nobody would probably blame me, but then, I’ve waited for this day for too long to let it pass. Jake and CK get to the table. I can see Jake is just as surprised as I am. The twins start to move away and motion for Tiny to come with them. Tiny doesn’t move. They begin to reach for him and Jake gives them a look letting them know Tiny can stay. They quietly move to a different table to give us some space. Before Jake or I have a chance to say a word, Tiny speaks up and his own way spells it out to us, “You two need to talk. I tried and Nona tried, but you just wouldn’t listen.” We both glance at him, then back at each other. He looks the same, but has probably dropped a few pounds. His face looks slightly gaunt. I can see the beginnings of dark circles under his eyes. His beard is not trimmed, nor is his chest hair. His hands are under the table and he’s not making eye contact with me. I lightly place my hand on the table. The waiter comes back with our drinks, but sees the situation has changed. Tiny politely says, “Monster will have a water and I’ll be over there” He points to Steve and CK “when you come back with my water.” The waiter seems flustered for a moment, but nods his head, and walks off. Tiny stands up, looks at both of us, and quietly says, “You were meant for each other.” He walks over to Steve and CK and sits with them. Well, here I am. The man I love is right in front of me. We won’t be allowed to leave until we’ve talked. He’s still looking down. He’s wearing his baseball cap, backwards, as normal. There are a few tendrils of his wavy dark hair sticking out. I want to reach over and curl them around my index finger and tug on them gently. His boulder shoulders are sagging a bit. He moves his hands from under the table to the top. He sighs and I see his fingers are shaking. I reach over to him and put my hand within reach of his. I softly ask, “How are you?” He shrugs and I hear him sniffle back a tear. “Jake…” I hope he’d look up, but he doesn’t. With a bit more force, I say, “Jake, it would help if you looked at me.” He slowly lifts his head and his face is puffy and red. I instinctively reach for his hand. He does not pull away. My thumb rubs against his knuckles tenderly. He lets out another sigh and glances up to me. I crack a smile. “Hey, how are you?” He quietly says, “Well, you know…” then fades to silence. “Um, actually…” I whisper the next part do I don’t sound too much like a douche, “no, I don’t.” I grip his hand a bit firmer. I lean to him and say, “You see, my wonderfully great, outstandingly funny, monster of a boyfriend is going through a really rough patch, but he won’t talk to me or let me in to help him.” His eyes glisten over. “I’ve tried calling, texting, yelling, cuddling, waiting…but he…” now it’s my turn to well up. “I don’t know if he loves me anymore…” I feel a tear roll down my cheek. I glance away, then look back. He’s looking at me, his green eyes sad and forlorn. I feel him put his other hand on top of mine. “He does.” Is said very quietly. “And he wants you back, but isn’t sure if he’s ready…or if you’ll have him given everything that he’s done…or not done.” I grip his hands, rub them again, and am determined to make some headway with our situation. He’s still…‘fragile’ doesn’t seem accurate, but I cannot really place his emotional state. I’m happy to hear he still loves me, but am not happy with being shut out at a time when he needed me most. I get that everyone deals with the loss of a loved one in different ways, but excluding your boyfriend, who only wants to help and support you, is upsetting. There are other choice words, that I’m sure Johnny would use, but those won’t help me right now. I look at Jake, he’s worn out, exhausted, depressed. I roll an idea over in my head and decide to toss it out and see what he says. I squeeze his hand again, and begin, “Hey lover-boy,” He looks up into my blue eyes, “what say you and I blow this popsicle stand, and go to the pond for a bit? I raise an eyebrow to him. I see the slightest of grins. “You, me, the wildlife, and the chilly wintery afternoon.” A slight nod. “There is one thing…and you must agree to this, or it’s off.” He pulls back just a bit, but I grip him and don’t let him move further. Now for the make-or-break condition, “You need to talk to me. I want to know what’s going on up in that pretty head of yours.” He sighs. I react and quietly say, “Jake, man, I love you. I want to help, but you gotta let me in. I’m not asking for full access in our first sitting, but let me help you…please…” my voice fades and I release his hands. I keep mine on the table, because now it’s his move. He sits back, slumps in the booth, and turns to look out the window at the encroaching gray afternoon. His chest expands and contracts with his heavy breathing. A minute later, he turns to me and softly says, “Ok.” My face brightens and I want to lean over and kiss him, but I keep my hands where they are and sit still. I need him to make the first move. He slowly moves his left hand to my right. He turns his hand over and slides it under mine, we join them together and I feel him apply some pressure. I smile and return it. He smiles a bit. I turn to the table with Steve, CK, and Tiny. They all look at me with smiles and hope. I nod slightly. They all exhale at the same time. Steve and CK ‘high-five’ each other. Tiny slips off his chair and comes over to us. I raise a finger of caution and he comes to stop. I slip off the bench, walk to him, and squat down. “Tiny, I’m very happy you got Monster to come.” I give him a hug. As I lean back, I continue in a more serious voice, “He and I have a lot of stuff to work thru. It’s going to be a long road for us.” He nods with understanding, but I hope he knows what I mean. I look over the twins and give them a nod. They nod back. They get it. I stand and lead Tiny to Jake. “Jake,” He turns to look at me. I see some color has returned to his face. “I’m going to head to the condo and put on some warmer clothes.” I check my watch and say, “The pond in an hour.” He looks at his, turns back to me, smiles and winks. I turn and start to head out. I see the waiter coming towards me. He frowns and asks, “Everything ok?” I clap him on the shoulder and happily say, “Yes sir, I think I just got my boyfriend back.” I turn and see his brothers are in the booth with him, but he is watching me. I wink, turn, and walk out. I get home, check the forecast, and decide on some winter boots, a heavier coat, gloves, and a knit hat. I also fill a Yeti thermos with some hot water and grab some tissues. As I head over, I’m singing along to a Death Cab for Cutie song on the radio. I take my time and don’t speed thru town. I know where the local speed traps are. I get to the entrance to the estate and enter the code. The gate slides open and I slow drive up the road. The view is very different from the spring. All the Maples, Oaks, Willows, and Birch trees have lost their leaves. Only the Pines and Yews have foliage. I can see for quite a distance in all directions, but the pond is out of view. I see some deer in a meadow on the right side of the drive. They look so peaceful and at ease munching on the dying grass. I pull into the caretaker’s house and see Jake’s pickup. The garage door is open. I go up to the door and knock. I don’t want to be presumptuous and just walk in. I wait for a minute and knock again. I hear his boots on the steps. A moment later the door swings open and there he is, my rugged mountain man. All bundled up in a dark gray Carhatt Yukon winter jacket, which looks snug on him. Matching gloves and Brown Timberland Greenstride original Waterproof boots, size 13. He’s got a knit scarf and is pulling on his ever-present baseball cap, brim to the back, a few tendrils of his wavy dark hair sticking out the front. He’s shaved and trimmed up his beard. I smell his Old Spice body spray, through all the layers of clothes. I feel a twitch and want to jump him right now, rip everything off him and well…, but realize that won’t happen for a while. We have too much baggage to work thru. I feel underdressed in my Under Armour Legacy Sherpa jacket. But I did put on a pair of long underwear to keep everyone nice and warm down below. Guessing Jake did the same. He’s got a backpack slung over his right shoulder. It’s bulky, so I guess he has a blanket in it and some other stuff. He catches me staring and winks. I blush. I jokingly say, “Just like the first time, in the woods, so long ago…” He smiles and I can tell he is thinking back to the day. He nods and moves to join me in the garage. He pulls the door shut and we head out of the garage. He punches the code in and shuts the door. I lock my car and we head out. As we head across the road to the path, I stretch my left hand out and he takes it in his right. I just hold it and let him make the first move to squeeze. He does and I sigh to myself. We walk the beaten path and watch rabbits, field mice, deer, and birds scatter as we near them. We get to the pond about 10 minutes later and the one thing that strikes me right away, is the lack of critter noise. If this were summer or even early fall, we’d be hearing frogs, crickets, owls, and doves all singing their songs. Now, it’s just the wind blowing thru the bare trees. We sit on the wooden bench, Jake to my left, as usual. I sit close to him, but leave some space. I pull out the thermos and pour some warm water into the lid. I offer it to him and he takes a sip. I do as well. We sit for a bit and I feel the cold breeze at my back. It tickles the exposed portion of my neck. He starts off by very quietly saying, “I’m sorry. It’s the best I can offer right now.” I let the words flow over me. He squeezes my hand. “Nona…was everything to me…even when we were not getting along…” I think back to the first time I met her. Her presence and demeanor would make the strongest person quiver. She ruled the estate with an iron fist and Jake was definitely intimidated by her. He cowered and submitted to her demands, even though he has one of the strongest personalities I know. “For a number of years that I worked at the estate with her, I was not living my life as I wanted, and I resented her for that. I thought she was embarrassed by my being gay, but it went deeper than that.” I sit and listen to him open up, gaining a profounder respect for his relationship with Nona. “You know, it wasn’t until I met you and saw how open and…free…you were with being gay, that I decided to have a talk with her.” I turn to look at him and see his misty green eyes looking at me. I see gratitude and a hint of a smile. I gently say, “Everyone’s situation is different.” He nods. “I was out for years, like you, but was not…hindered…by my family.” He gives me a little shrug of his shoulders. “Not to say, you lived in a cave, but from what you’ve told me, you kind of kept being gay to a ‘need to know’ basis cuz you lived in such a small town.” He looks at the ground and nods. “Jake…” He looks at me again. “You saw were I lived. Nobody gives a fuck if you are gay, straight, bi, or painted green with bright blue hair.” He laughs at the image. “I dated hot men, ugly men, women who dressed like men, men who dressed liked women, and some other very weird people, but you know what we all had in common?” He nods his head up and down and says, “You didn’t give a rat’s ass what people thought.” “Exactly.” I squeeze his hand. “I get small town life, even if I never lived it. Everyone knows everyone. Everyone is in everyone else’s business and won’t hesitate to gossip and spread rumors, just for fuck’s sake.” He cracks another smile. He says, “I had to live the ‘I’m gay, everyone knows it, but we don’t talk about it’ life, and I think that’s what bothered Nona so much.” He sighs. “When I confronted her, we had quite a stare down and I let it out that I’d been with plenty of guys in town and there were quite a few who nobody suspected were gay, or at least like to walk on the ‘wild side’ every so often.” I raise an eyebrow with a ‘do tell’ look. He sees it, cracks another smile, and shakes his head. “Maybe later.” I smile. “That’s the day we really turned a corner, gaining a deeper respect for each other. She said she’d try to be more accepting of my lifestyle, and quite honestly…” he goes silent and I see a few tears form, he whispers, “she was…” He sniffles back some tears and snot. I pull a tissue out and hand it to him. He turns and blows. I put my hand on his muscled thigh and give it a squeeze, not making a dent, but getting my point across. “At least you had the chance to clear the air with her and start a new chapter.” He smiles and says, “The dinner you came over for,” I nod, “was the first time she’d allowed me to bring a ‘friend’”, he airs quotes the word, “over. She went out of her way to make you feel comfortable. I knew she still wasn’t crazy about the idea, but after dinner…” I remember how that night ended, “she could see how much we cared for each other, and she told me as much.” He goes quiet and looks out over the partially frozen pond. I look as well and see snowflakes have begun to fall. It’s very light at this point. Jake reaches into his backpack and pulls out a dark green blanket and spreads it out over both our legs. I pour more warm water into the Yeti lid and offer it to him. He takes another gulp and so do I. He reaches his right arm around my shoulders and lets it sit there. He’s letting me know it’s now my turn to make a move. He’s made the effort and has opened up to me, more than I expected, for which I am grateful, but I know we still have a way to go. I inch closer to him. His arm comes down on my right shoulder and I feel him pull me a bit closer. He can feel his body relax and he sighs. I rub his leg again. We sit and watch the snow start to fall a bit harder, but make no move to go back to the house. He says, “Nona loved the winter. Decorating for the holidays, having family parties, and just watching the seasons turn. She’d sit in the sunroom on a snowy day for hours, just watching the snow accumulate. I’d want to go out and plow and shovel, but she’d say, ‘There’s no one at the estate, it can wait, come sit with me.’ We’d sit and she’d talk about my Pappy and the life they lived.” He’s smiling and just looking out over the meadow. “This place was their life for so long…” his voice cracks. I rub his leg as he pulls me closer to him. “I knew it was, but to me, they were a maid and a gardener.” I sigh knowing where he's headed. “When my dad asked me to help out when Pappy died, my first thought was, ‘I’m a glorified gardener and my life is over.’” “Oh Jake…” “I know now…but five or six years ago…man, I wanted to finish college, get my degree, continue to work out and do fitness competitions, but it was put on hold, again…” I hand him another tissue. “I guess that’s where I started to rebel a bit against Nona…meeting guys as I did jobs around town. I’d have some quickies during the day when I should have been working. She knew.” I laugh, knowing he’s right, “She always knew. When we had the talk, she brought it up, not throwing it in my face, but letting me know she knew and how upset she was that I took advantage of my job to do it.” He leans back, tilts his head back as he looks up into the snow. “I guess that’s when I realized what the job really meant to her and to Pappy too. People in town didn’t think we were better than they were, but we were the ones who took care of ‘the estate’.” He snorts and laughs. “Nona always called it ‘the estate’. It was never the big house or anything else, always ‘the estate’. Now I get it.” He goes silent. There is a calm with the snow falling and the fading light. We continue to sit. After a while, he hugs me again and asks, “Ready to head back?” I nod. We get up and shake the snow off ourselves. He folds up the blanket and puts it back in the backpack. He reaches his left hand out to me and I take it. We get back to the caretaker’s house, I guess it’s his place now, and shed our wet, snow-covered coats and outer wear in the garage. We head inside and he turns on the TV and flips to the local news, looking for the forecast. It comes on and they say the storm should dump 8 to 10 inches overnight, then be gone by morning. He turns and asks, “Want to stay here? It may better than trying to drive home over partially plowed roads.” I know he’s only concerned for my safety, which I appreciate, but I need to take a stand at this point. I mull it over for another minute and say, “Yes, I’ll stay, but on one condition.” He raises an eyebrow and gives me a snarky smile. I see it, let out an audible sigh and sarcastically say, “Just the opposite big guy.” He gives me a confused look. I take his hands in mine and explain, “The condition is, we stay in separate bedrooms.” I wait for the fallout, but he is silent, just staring at me. “I still love you, Jake, but I don’t feel right about sleeping together at this point.” I whisper, “I hope you understand.” I release his hands. He immediately pulls me into a hug. His big strong arm clenching my body to his. I can smell his sweat and body spray. I force myself to think other thoughts so I don’t pop a woody. After a minute he releases me. We look at each other and he tenderly says, “Cole…given all I’ve put…” he pauses, thinks, and quietly says, “I understand.” I breathe a sigh of relief. He then says with the confidence I know him to have, “I hope one day, we can get back to the way we were.” I smile. “I know it will take time, and that you have set up boundaries to protect both of us. I respect that.” He hugs me again. He leans back and has a sneaky smile on his face. “Who’s making dinner?” I laugh, pat his muscular chest, and say, “Your house. I’m just a guest.” I turn and head to an oversized wing-back chair with a yellow and red floral print on it. I sit, grab the remote, and casually say, “Let me know when dinner’s ready Monster.” I look at the TV, but shift my eyes toward him. I see him smile, shake his head, and head to the kitchen. I turn the sound up a bit as he starts to rattle some pots and pans. Twenty minutes later, I smell some very flavorful aromas wafting thru the air. I hear him pull out some plates and silverware. I get up and go help. He gently pushes me away and says, “No, no, no…you’re the guest. I’m the host.” I put my hands up and take a step back. “Dinner will be ready in 5 minutes. Not sure if you’d like to go freshen up.” I see him give me the once over. I nod and head to the bathroom. I run some warm water, dampen a cloth, and quickly wash my face, neck, and hands. I emerge feeling relaxed. Jake’s moving platters and pots to trivets on the table. I help and he does not stop me. We sit to eat. I ask, “May I say a few words of thanks? I know we’re not the most religious guys in the world, but I’d like to get some things off my chest.” I see some tears forming in his eyes. He nods slightly. I close my eyes and say, “To whatever omni-present being is watching over us, I want to thank you for bringing Jake into my life. I also want to thank you for bringing Nona and the rest of his family into my life. The pain I was going thru before I met this man was palatable. I didn’t want to continue.” I feel Jake’s maw of a hand cover mine and squeeze. “You stepped in using Chuck, who allowed me to come to this Eden of a sanctuary to heal myself. The month I spent repairing my body and mind, and finding real love for the first time, changed my live and my direction.” I sniffle a bit. “Jake’s family has been wonderful to me. My relationship with Nona grew and flourished. I’m a bit upset you took her away from us.” He squeezes my hand again. “I’m hoping she’s found peace and is with Pappy.” I open my eyes to see tears spilling down his face. “Did Nona tell you what she said to me when I was alone with her in the hospital?” He shakes his head ‘no’. “Oh…” I quietly say, “She told me to be there for you, regardless of hard you tried to push me away.” I glance up to him. “I tried Jake. I really tried…But you pushed me away harder. For weeks, I…” He quietly interrupts me and says, “Cole, it’s ok…” Tears well up in my eyes and start to fall. “I know I pushed you away. I’m sorry.” He squeezes my hand again. “You want to know what she told me that same day?” I smile and nod. “I know she told you she’d clear the clouds from head and explain what Tiny’s message meant, you know, ‘He’s the one’.” I nod. “Well, she also told me she approved of you and thought you were the perfect guy for me.” Tears just flow down my face. “She also said she knew she was dying and there was nothing anyone could do to stop it. That hurt me…so…much.” He gets choked up. He takes a sip of water and a few deep breaths. “Like you, I’ve never been the most religious person out there, but I felt that God, or who-ever is in charge, yanked a rug out from under me for absolutely no reason, but to fuck with my life.” Now it’s my turn to squeeze his hand and let him know I am here for him. “I looked down at her that day and knew she was not coming out of that room…alive…Cole, it killed me. Here I am, 6’1”, 230lbs of muscle and bravado, but I couldn’t help my 95lb grandmother in her time of need. I felt…useless…I retreated and…” Now it’s my turn to interrupt, “Jake, it’s ok.” We’re both flushed and red. “I know it’s no consolation, but she knew her time was coming. I think…she had made…peace with it. And, we’ve started on our path back to each other.” He quickly nods in agreement. I look to the sky and jokingly say, “Well, omni-present being, what else you want to throw at us?” The lights go out. Jake says, “Really Cole. You just HAD to challenge him?” He starts to laugh as do I. ** Two weeks later *** It’s a few days before Christmas and I’m debating on whether to travel to Philly to spend the holidays with my family or stay in upstate NY with Jake. Over the past few weeks, he’s really opened up and talked about how Nona’s death impacted him. We are back to talking every day. We’ve taken quite a few trips to the pond. This seems to be the best spot for him. We’re away from prying eyes and he can let his feelings come out. I always bring extra tissues and a thermos of warm water. The snow has continued to accumulate and there is a good 2 feet on the frozen ground. Gratefully my Volvo is AWD and his pickup is front wheel drive. I’m back to work and back to the gym. He’s back to the gym and has been interviewing people to help him out at the estate. His parents sit in on the interviews. Jake wants to get someone on board before the New Year, so he can start the training. He’s still looking to step away but knows it’s his job until suitable replacements can be found. He heard from my old company that a family will be up for the holidays, from December 21 thru January 2. We both know this means a lot of his time will be spent preparing the big house and making sure everything is in tip top shape. I’ve offered to help, but he declines, and lets me know he appreciates my offer. I have not moved back in with him, nor has he moved in with me. We are ‘okay’ with still living apart. We’re closer, don’t get me wrong, but until we both feel the time is right, we agreed to live apart. This also means we have not slept together. Trust me on this on, it’s getting tougher for me to keep my thoughts and hands off him. His body is back into his normal shape: muscular, toned, and hard as granite. He keeps his hair and beard trimmed. The dark circles are gone from under his eyes. We are back to working out together and sometimes Steve, CK, or Tiny will join us. With Tiny’s pee-wee football over, Jake makes special trips to his parents’ house and takes Tiny out on Saturdays or Sundays to give his parents a break. Usually, it’s just the two of them doing stuff, but occasionally they will invite me along. These days almost always involve snowball fights, building forts or snowmen, or sledding down the larger hills on the estate. If I’m not invited, I will try to explore the surrounding area, for both work and personal knowledge. It’s December 19th and my mom has called for the third time in two days to see if I’m coming down or not. I keep putting her off but know a decision will need to be made. I send Jake a text and ask him if he’ll be free tonight. I want to talk to him about it, prior to making my decision. I don’t hear from him right away, which I take to mean he’s busy cleaning and getting the big house ready for the guests in a few days. I get back to work. Funny how busy we’ve been in the last few weeks. Lots of work to be done on the properties we manage. Gratefully, our maintenance staff does a wonderful job. Around 2 I get a text from Jake. He says he’s sorry and that he’s been running around the estate getting last minute items cleaned up. He says he can meet up for dinner, if it’s at the caretaker’s house and doesn’t take too long. I respond, “Ok, I can grab some food from the diner? Want me to bring a change of clothes and help you out?” I look at me response once I’ve sent it. I wonder if I’m over-stepping any boundaries wanting to help? A minute later he sends back a thumbs up and smiley face emoji. He then says all the work will be around the house and pool area. This gives me an idea of what to grab, clothes-wise. 5:30 later I’m pulling up to the big house. His pickup is parked in the circle. I see debris in the bed and some boxes near the front door. I go in and hear the vacuum running in the dining room. I see he has decorated the house for Christmas. He’s got lights on the indoor plants, Poinsette’s, and Christmas Cacti spread around the floors and table. There are nick-nack decorations on tables and the stairway going up to the bedrooms has a couple large Nutcrackers. There is garland wound around the banister. I step into the kitchen area and can see a twenty-foot Vermont White Spruce in the sunken living room. It’s completely decorated and has white lights on it. I see a 6-point star at the top. I walk over and see it’s a real tree to boot. There is a dark green apron around the bottom of it with a silver interwoven pattern along the edge. I whistle to myself and think, ‘I came up at the wrong time of year.’ I see a mop in the kitchen and rags on the granite countertop. I grab a rag, a can of dust cleaner and move to the sunken living room. I start wiping down the end tables, leather sofa, and pictures. I grab a dry mop and sweep the hardwood floor. I also dust the walls and corners, removing any cobwebs. I move to the kitchen, wipe down all the counters, clean the glass cabinet doors and the brass pulls. I wipe the refrigerator, stove, and microwave. I see the dishwasher has been run. I put everything away. I check the inside of the fridge and freezer and they look fine. I hear the vacuum turn off, but Jake does not come out. I’m guessing he’s dusting and cleaning all the furniture in the room. I yell, “Hey Jake, I’m here. I cleaned the living room and am now in the kitchen.” He yells back, “Thanks. Be down in a bit.” I continue to clean. I move into the pantry and check the food for expiration dates. Everything seems ok. I wonder if the guests sent a list of food items they’d like to have. I make a mental note to ask Jake. As I’m bent over sweeping some dust bunnies into a dustpan, I hear a sexy growl behind me. Jake says in a low tone, “Nice ass. Bet you could bounce a quarter off it.” I flex the cheeks just to hear his reaction. He whistles. I stand up, turn, and see he’s wearing black nylon exercise shorts, a skintight dark green tank top, and Asics sneakers. There is a sheen of sweat covering his body. I feel a tingle down below but try to put those thoughts out of my mind. I stumble over my greeting, “Hey…” I see him give me the once over and smile. He takes a step closer and runs the fingers of his left hand thru my shaggy blonde hair. I’ve continued to let it grow out. Can almost put it into a ponytail but may need another month or so. His fingers feel good. The touch is not the same but hoping we can get back to it. “Nice to see you.” I nod. “Thanks for your help. I knew how much work there was to get the house ready for guests, but never really knew 'how much work there was’.” I pat his muscular forearm in agreement. “Not sure how she did it all by herself.” “Well, she had a fantastic grandson to help her.” I wink and he blushes. “Yeah, be that as it may, but it’s still a lot.” “Do you have much more to do tonight? I’ve got the food in the car. Wasn’t sure how long you’d be. I can run out and grab it if you want to eat here?” He waves me off, “No, no. Just about done in the house. The pool is closed, but the hot tub is still open. The workout room is good to go.” I can see him doing a mental checklist in his mind. He pauses and I say, “The house looks really nice. I love the tree and decorations.” He smiles and nods. I ask, “You do it all yourself?” He flinches a bit. “Well…” I think, ‘Here it comes.’. “Truth be told…Nona always had a service come in and do the decorating.” I chuckle. He smiles again and says, “Why mess with a sure thing? It only took them a few hours to get it all done. They also left me a set of instructions for the tree and a number if anything happens.” I pat his steel pecs and say, “I’m with you on that one. Anyway, they do a great job.” He nods. “If you’re good for the night, want to head down and have dinner?” “Absolutely. I’m starving.” We head out. He locks up the house and we take the short drive down. After we park, he opens the garage door, and we head in. I stop dead in my tracks. He takes a few more steps then, stops and turns to me. He has a puzzled look on his face. I quietly say, “Jake, you have not decorated?” He sighs a very heavy sigh. I walk to him, wrap my arms as far around his back as I can, and give him a hug. He easily wraps his arms around me and hugs me back. I hear him sniffle a bit. His voice is trembling, but he says, “I wanted to Cole, I really did, but…I couldn’t.” I hug him tighter. “The memories of her are in each ornament, wreath, or string of lights. I had gotten a box or two out of the basement and was looking thru them, but…” I try to console him and gently say, “You should have called someone, Rose, Steve, me?” I take a chance tossing my name in the mix. “Any of us would have been here in a heartbeat to help you.” I hear him sniffle again and he breaks the hug. I look at his reddened eyes. “Jake, you’re not alone in this.” He nods. “Ok, you get the dinner ready. I have to use the men’s room. Give me a few minutes.” I head to the hall bath and shut the door. I quickly send Rose a note asking if she’s free tonight and can she come the house and help Jake do some decorating. I wait a minute or two and she responds that she’ll be there in half an hour. I send a thumbs up and heart emoji. I flush the toilet and wash my hands. I head to the kitchen and see he’s plated up the food. We sit and begin to eat. He asks, “So why did you want to meet up? You had a question?” Now it’s my turn to be tentative. “Well…my mom has been texting me to see if I’m coming to Philly for Christmas…” I glance at him. He eyes look sad. I say, “I haven’t given her an answer because I didn’t know where we were…” I move my left hand between the two of us “and I didn’t know if you wanted some alone time with your family.” I look away, but when I look back, he’s still staring at me. I see a few tears on his cheeks. He reaches his right out to my left one and softly says, “You’d give up Christmas with your family…to stay with…me…after everything?” I shrug my shoulders with indecision. “Cole, I don’t know if I have the right to ask you to stay.” I say, “That’s just it…If you asked me to stay with here with you…I would.” We both go silent. “I know this year will be hard for you. I want to be here for you…if you want me to be here…for you.” I’m rambling and repeating myself. I need to shut up. He sniffles again, then says, “If you’re asking…then, yes, please stay. I’d love for you to be here.” I feel his hand grip mine tighter and a weight leaves my heart and shoulders. He lightens the mood by saying, “Plus, I’m sure Tiny would be very upset if you were not here.” I roll my eyes and sarcastically say, “Yeah, I’m sure.” Knowing he is probably half right. The rest of dinner takes a much lighter tone. He asks me about how my family celebrates the holiday. I go into detail about some of the Patterson traditions. Some he enjoys, some make him cringe. I laugh at both and say, “Ok, wise guy. I’ve told you mine, you tell me some of yours.” Just as he’s about to begin, we hear some cars pull into the driveway. Doors open and shut. There’s a half knock at the door from the garage and it opens. Rose steps in with Tiny and CK behind her. Tiny is all bundled up in his dark gray winter jacket and knit hat. He starts shedding layers as he walks toward us. CK puts a hand on his shoulder and pulls him to a stop. He says, “Oy, Tiny, what do you think you’re doing?” He motions to the dropped winter outerwear on the floor. “Pick it up.” Tiny lets out a heavy sigh and does what he’s told. Rose and CK just shake their heads. Jake looks at me with suspicious eyes and asks, “What’s this about?” I forwardly say, “You need to decorate this house. These guys know how it should look. Ergo, I asked them to come over.” Jake looks sad, but excited. I move to him, put a hand on his shoulder and quietly ask, “I hope I did not overstep.” He mists up, wraps his arm around my waist, and pulls me close as he softly says, “No.” He watches his siblings mill around the kitchen getting glasses of water and a few beers. “Thank you.” He walks out of the kitchen toward the hall bath. While he is gone, I clap my hands together and say, “Ok kids, let’s get some boxes out and put some holiday spirit into this room.” They all smile and nod. “CK, tree, real or fake?” He looks at me with a dull expression, “Look around Colester. Do you think Nona would actually allow a fake tree into this house?” I concede the point, nod to him and say, “Ok. You’re on tree duty.” I check my watch. “You have 45 minutes to get one.” He looks at me blankly, “Don’t care how, don’t care where…get a move on CK.” I jokingly point to my watch, “Time’s a wasting…” He gives me a mock salute and heads for the door, picking up Tiny on the way. “You’re with me little man.” “But I want to stay with Monster and Cole.” Tiny whines. “Yeah, yeah, and I want to be on a beach in Florida. We don’t always get what we want.” He stops, collects Tiny’s outer wear and is out the door. After they’ve left, Rose comes to me and gives me a hug. “Everything ok?” She asks. I shrug my shoulders. She quietly asks, “Getting better, I hope?” she has a slight smile on her face. I put my fingers about a quarter inch apart and nod. She smiles and hugs me again. Jake comes back from the bathroom. “Where’d Tiny and CK go?” “To get a tree.” I respond. “The three of us will get started with everything else.” I turn the TV to the holiday music channel and turn it up. We all smile and sing the refrain to Holly Jolly Christmas with Burl Ives. We spend the next half hour getting nutcrackers of all sizes and colors out of individual boxes and putting them around the room. There are strands of garland which line the mantle over the fireplace. Smaller nutcrackers are placed in the open areas as are some blue and silver Christmas balls. We put a pinecone wreath on the front door and candles in the windows. Nona was up to date as I see the candles are on timers. I let Jake mess with that and get them synced up. As Rose and Jake are getting more boxes out, I heat up some milk and grab a box of hot chocolate mix from the cupboard. I spy some mini-marshmallows and get them out too. I get a text from CK that they are on their way back. I yell down for them to bring up the tree stand. The bring it up with a dark blue skirt which has a silver fringe. Jake and I move the furniture around so the tree can be placed in the sunroom in middle of the window. Rose is getting the tree decorations ready to go. I pull out a string of white LED lights and plug them in to make sure they are still working. Jake gets the outdoor lights out and plugs a few strands in to make they still work. He sees one or two lights are out and lets out a disgruntled grunt. We are knee deep in lights and decorations when we hear CK’s truck pull back into the driveway. Tiny comes bursting thru the door with snowflakes in this hair and on his jacket. He’s dropping gloves and coats as he runs across the hard wood kitchen floor, making a B-line for Jake. Due to his clothes and boots, he doesn’t jump, but wraps his hands around Jake’s waist. Jake rubs his head with affection. CK comes thru the door, looks at me, and sarcastically says, “Lost my elf, care to help?” I nod and laugh. I walk out and see the tree in the back of the truck. “How much?” I ask. He waves me off. “Dude, tell me or I just VENMO you what I think it costs.” He tells me. I’m not entirely shocked, but not surprised. I pull my phone out and send him the money. We carry it in, get it into the base, make sure it’s secure, then let Jake and Tiny cut the string holding it bound up. As the boughs fall and settle, I see the tree is a Northern blue spruce, about 9 feet tall and 6 feet across. It is still a foot or two from the ceiling, so we’re ok there. Rose grabs a watering can of water and fills the base. We get the lights and a step ladder. Jake climbs the ladder and starts winding the lights around the tree. CK suggests we just spin the tree. We laugh but try it. We’re done in a matter of minutes. 45 minutes later, we’re done, except for the star. Rose pulls out a metal silver painted 5-point star which is bejeweled with sparkly do-dads (yeah, real technical terms). She hands it to Jake, and I see a tear run down his cheek. I move to steady the step ladder. He climbs up, put the star on and just looks at it for a few seconds. He descends and I see some more tears. I pull him in a for another hug. He hugs me back. Then I feel more arms around us. We’re in a group hug. I feel Tiny’s hands around my waist and his face in my lower back. We break the hug, step back and admire the tree. I say, “It looks great. Nona would be happy.” Jake slips his left arm around my waist, pulls me to him and gently says, “Yes, she would.” Then I feel him turn and he kisses my cheek. I blush and feel a rush of blood go south. I want to turn and pull him into a hug and kiss him all over his masculine bearded face and wrap my arms around his neck and hold him close. But I break his hold, and quickly announce, “Anyone want hot chocolate with marshmallows?” I don’t know if I’m ready yet. I walk to the kitchen with Tiny on my heels. I carefully pour him a full mug and let him put the marshmallows in. He grabs a spoon and stirs it around. He wanders to the table and sits down to let it cool. Half an hour later, we dim the lights in the sunroom and admire the white lights as they dance on the windows and glass ceiling. Rose says the tree is beautiful and we all nod in agreement. CK speaks up and says Nona would be happy with it. Jake reaches for my hand, grasps it, and squeezes. I squeeze it back. Tiny asks where the presents are. We all laugh, and Rose explains they will be there Christmas morning. His siblings pack up and take off. Jake and I sit on the sofa and look at the tree and watch the snowflakes fall outside. I carefully mention, “I hope they all get home safely.” Jake puts his paw of a hand on my thigh, grips it, and confidently says, “They will. We all grew up learning how to drive in the snow. This is nothing for CK and Rose, unlike you ‘city-folk’ who get scared of a few flakes.” I turn and see he has a grin on his face. “And on that note, I’m heading up.” “You sure you don’t want to stay here for just a bit longer?” I turn to see him looking at me longingly. His green eyes are both sad and excited at the same time. He pats the sofa, then rubs the cushion. I bite my lower lip and look from side to side. “I promise I won’t bite.” He cracks half a smile. I really want to sit and feel his strong, loving arm around my shoulder, but I’m not sure we’re ready. I don’t know… My hesitation is very clear to him. “It’s ok Cole.” There’s a sadness in his voice. “I understand it will take time for us to get back to where we were. I was hoping tonight would be a step.” I smile, nod, and quietly say, “It has Monster, it has.” I walk to him, lean down, and kiss his bearded cheek. I inhale his mixed musk of sweat and Old Spice. I put my hand on the back of the sofa and push off and away from him. His face looks content. I head up to my room. I get changed, finish in the bathroom, and lay on my bed. I stare at the ceiling. I wonder to myself, ‘How long is a good question.’ I sigh. ‘We’re taking it slow. He’s talking to me every day about how he feels, what his emotions are, and the weight of running the estate.’ I turn over. ‘Have I been fair to him? He’s done what I asked, why am I hesitating to be with him?’ I hear his size 13’s on the stairs, then the hallway. He pauses at my closed door. I can almost feel him looking at me thru the door. I feel a tear in my eye. I miss him so much, but I want to be sure. He moves on to his room. I hear his door shut. I start to overthink it, ‘What if my not being with him is causing him more pain. He wants to be with me, he’s made it clear, but how far do I let it go the first time. All the way, halfway?’ Next thing I know, I’m out the door and down the darkened hallway. I stand in front of his door and put my hand on the knob. My other hand is on the wood panel. I let my head slowly lean to the door and press against it. I stand there for a minute taking some deep breaths. I softly knock once, then turn the knob. His room is dark. I see him on the bed, under the sheets, but with his arms behind his head as he stares at the ceiling. He looks to me, his face showing the slightest sign of happiness. I move to the bed and slide under the sheets next to him. He slides his right arm around my shoulder. I lean my head back into his unflexed bicep and smile as I remember the feeling of my head on his muscle. I put my left hand on his upper thigh and pat him. We slide down the bed a bit and I turn my body, so I am facing him. I drape my right arm over his chest, as I have done many times, and let it rest on his hairy pecs. Our breathing comes into sync. He whispers, “Thank you.”, then we fade out. I stir the next morning and feel I have turned away from him. I am on my right side, but feel his left arm draped over my ribs, holding my body to his. I slowly open my eyes, but do not make an attempt to move. His breathing is deep and paced. I stay still and enjoy the moment. I glance to the clock and see it is still quite early. I don’t need to be at work for a while. I put my left hand on top of his and let it rest, feeling his warm hirsute forearm. His legs twist a bit, and he starts to roll to the other side of the bed. I release his arm and it slides off me. I feel him turn over. I slowly turn to face his muscular back. I notice he’s letting his hair grow out too. I put my fingers into his hair and gently play with some of the curls. I let my fingers run along the nape of his neck and down to his shoulders. My hand comes to rest, and I start to think, ‘I hope this is the right thing, for both of us. I hope it’s not too soon.’. I awaken again and realize I am flat on my back. Jake’s arm is across my mid-section, pinning me to the bed. The covers are strewn around the bed. There are none on his side and the ones on my side are only covering my legs. I glance as his body and watch his godly naked body sleep, hoping he will be boyfriend again. He snores a bit, then slowly wakes. I watch his eyes flutter open slowly. He stares at the ceiling, then tentatively turns his head to me. I wink at him, and he smiles. I say, “Morning.”, and smile. “Hey.” He turns his body toward me and reaches his left hand for my head. His hand slides along my cheek, then to my ear. His fingers play with my hair, and he smiles again. “I miss this.” He says softly. I nod in agreement. I take his wrist in my hand, pull it from the back of my head, and to my lips. I softly kiss it. His skin is soft. I hold it to my face and let the heat warm me. He doesn’t make any move to pull away. We continue to stare at each other. I wonder what he’s thinking and I’m sure he’s doing the same of me. I make the first move, and lean up, “I hate to do this, but I need to get a shower and ready for work.” He nods, but I see a sadness in his eyes as our moment is ending. My heart sinks. I slowly lower myself back onto the bed and snuggle closer to him. I put my arm over his chest and pull him a bit closer to me. He sighs with appreciation. I kiss his cheek and intertwine my legs with his. “Maybe I can call out today, because of the snow.” He smiles, moves closer, and kisses my forehead. I move my right hand from his chest to his face. I turn his face toward me. When we’re looking eye to eye, I lean to him and kiss him on the lips. No force, just a simple kiss. My moist lips touch his warm ones. I close my eyes and let my mind drift thru all the times we’ve done this. I can feel my heart beat a bit faster. I groan to myself. I’ve missed my man. I feel him slide his right arm under my armpit and he pulls me closer. The kiss does not increase in pressure or force, he just wants me closer to him. I decide to take the next step. I release my right hand, break the kiss, and untangle my legs. His face shows disappointment at my sudden disengagement. I surprise him by twisting my body around. I throw my right leg over his waist, then use my arms to pull me up so I am straddling his midsection. I look down and see his excited green eyes looking back at my clear blue ones. He moves his hands to my hips and lets them sit there. I start to lean down onto his body. I know my added weight won’t cause him any issues. We are lying chest to chest. His naked steel plate pecs with pointy, sensitive nipples are poking into the t-shirt I’m wearing. I move my face closer to his. I take a deep breath and move in for the kill, so to speak. We kiss, gently at first, but then I increase the pressure. I feel his hands move from my hips to my back. He hugs me to him. I moan at the feeling I’ve missed for too long. I exhale into his mouth. He takes it in, then breaths back into mine. I move my hands to his hair and let my fingers run thru his curls, feeling the softness of them. I feel his hands move to match mine. He runs his fingers thru mine, curling my blonde hair in his strong fingers. We continue to kiss. I pull his head up to mine, increasing the force of my kissing. He reciprocates. I feel a low groan emanate from his midsection. As it comes out of his mouth, he squeezes me tighter. This sensation causes my unit to twitch. I’d been very careful up until now, but the feeling of his body warming up and his hands wandering over mine, caressing my back and ass, pushes all the right buttons in me. A woody starts to form. I break our kiss and push myself upright, using Jake’s chest as a push off point. He smiles at me, and I can tell he’s felt my hard-on. As I sit on his waist, I can feel his unit has hardened a bit too. I give him a snarky smile and think to myself, ‘Well this is a fine pickle you’ve gotten yourself into. Where do you go next?’ I look down at his green eyes, bedhead hair, neatly trimmed beard, and prominent jawline. My brain clicks. Next thing I know I’m shifting my hips backward and forward on his midsection. I brace my hands on his pecs and start to move a bit faster and apply more pressure. He rises to the occasion. I feel his hands move to my hips and take hold of me. I scoot back a few inches and am right on top of his steel pipe. I slow my pace and lean down again, taking his left nipple into my mouth. I let my tongue slather saliva on his hairy pec and then wrap it around the tip of the nipple. I lightly wiggle it left and right and feel Jake exhale a deep breath as he tries to calm himself. I purse my lips and suck his nip and some of the areola into my mouth. His skin is warm, the nipple firm. I dampen it with more moisture and then suck it off him violently, using my tongue. I rake my teeth across the area and suddenly feel his arms on my back as he hugs me tighter to him. He emits a loud moan and his body quivers. I release him and quietly ask, “You ok there, big guy?” He growls back to me, “Fuck yeah. Don’t stop!” I drop my head back to his nipple and start the process over again. I feel his left hand on the back of my head. He applies pressure and forces my mouth down onto him. I nibble him again and he shakes some more. His right-hand clenches the bedsheet and I know there is no way I can break his hold until he releases it. I go back to doing my thing. I lift my head and slide to the left to give his right nipple the same care. I also start to gyrate my hips some. He arches his back and his unit presses into my abs, thru more shirt. My unit is confined by my PJ bottoms, but is freely spewing pre-cum. I can feel the dampness and stickiness. As I rake my teeth over his nip and areola for the fourth or fifth time, I feel him move his hands to my lats to push me off him. His breathing is ragged, his chest is heaving, and sweat has formed on most of his naked body. I latch on to his lats in a futile attempt to stay connected to him, but his strength is too much. He just pushes a bit harder, and my mouth comes off him. I give him my best puppy eyed dog look and he winks at me. “Stand up.” He commands me. I climb off the bed and stand next to it. He gets up next and moves so we are chest to chest. He puts his hands on the bottom my t-shirt and lifts it up and off me. He looks at my bottoms and the obvious tent which has formed, then into my eyes. He cocks an eyebrow and looks down again. I get the message and quickly undo the drawstring, maneuver them over my unit, and let the fall to ground. He moves in, gives me a kiss, and softly says, “Very nice, Cole, very nice.” He kisses me again and I feel his left hand move and take hold of me. His grip is firm, and he begins a slow and steady motion. I grab him and match his movements. I one-up him by taking his left nipple in my right and start to twist and tug at it. He looks upward, closes his eyes, and starts to moan again. I move to kiss his exposed neck. His soft beard smells like the bed sheets and his musk. I nibble at his throat and lick this beard, coating him with more saliva. I feel like I’m marking my territory. He continues to moan and groan. I begin to feel pre-cum ooze out of him. He body tenses. I jerk him a few more times and try to twist off his nipple. He lets loose a roar which probably started in his gut. His body shakes violently, and he grips me a bit harder than he normally does to steady himself. I feel his load travel up his unit, under my fingers, then explode out of him and onto my abs. It feels like paint gun pellets hitting me in quick succession. As his load eases, he lowers his head, then grunts one or two times as I yank him to make sure every drop of cum is out. He bucks his hips to help me. I feel his warm cum start to slide down my abs toward my crotch. I glance down at it. He immediately says, “Don’t you worry buddy, I’ve got this.” He quickly moves his hands to my hips, squats down a few inches, then pushes upward, lifting me off the ground and tossing me back onto the bed. I land in the middle and immediately sink into the comforter. Jake is on me in a flash. He winks, then moves south. He grabs my unit in one hand and moves it out of the way. I feel his warm tongue on my abs as he licks and scoops his cum from my body into his mouth. He’s very adept at this and is done in a few seconds. Feeling his rough tongue on my body sends a shiver down my body. He feels it and when he finishes with his load, he moves my hardened unit to his mouth. He doesn’t play games. He simply opens his mouth and swallows me to the hilt. His nose hits my lower abs, and he pushes a bit harder, trying to get more of me into him. I suck in my gut and feel him move his hands under my ass. He grips my butt cheeks and pulls them upward, forcing more of me into him. Now it’s my turn to groan. I stretch my arms out to the sides and grip the comforter and sheets for dear life. Jake goes into autopilot mode. He starts bobbing his head up and down and a quick pace. His strong fingers kneed my glutes. I tightly close my eyes, trying very hard to extend this feeling and moment for as long as I possibly can. Then he does it. I didn’t even feel him spread my cheeks apart. His left middle finger massages my hole once or twice. I don’t even have time to get used to it. After the second swirl around the hole, he plunges it into me. I gasp and thrash my head from side to side. Now it’s my turn to try to get him off me. I attempt to squirm away, but he simply crooks the finger in my ass and pulls my body back to him. He picks up the pace of blowing my unit, which is now hitting the back of his throat with every downward push. His tongue is depositing copious amounts of saliva on me. I can feel some leak out of his mouth, down my hips, and onto the sheet below me. He plunges his finger all the way into me, swirls it around, buries his nose in my crotch, and sucks for all he’s worth. I cannot hold it any longer. I feel the lightning bolt shoot from my brain to my crotch. My balls feel like they are crawling into my body and my load empties from them. It travels the distance in what feels like years, but is only a few seconds. I let out a roar and feel my eyes roll into my head. My body convulses four times as each shot leaves me. Jake just keeps his lips attached to my unit. I hear him suck my cum up like a Dyson vacuum, and swallow it. He eases his finger out of my ass and slowly lowers my body to the bed. He moves up the bed and lays next to me, propped up on his right elbow. He smiles and moves to kiss me. As we kiss, I can taste my cum and the remnants of his on his lips. Our sweaty bodies lie on the sheets for what seems like eternity, but I wouldn’t have it any other way. His left hand is softly caressing my left thigh and hip. I stare at the ceiling. I turn to the left and look at him. He smiles and leans over to gently kiss me. He says, “That was nice.” I smile back. We kiss again. “I hope this is our new starting point.” I reach my right arm over to him and pull his body on top of mine. We kiss as his weight settles onto me. I quietly say, “I’ve missed you so much Jake. I was scared to make the first move.” He looks at me with confusion in his eyes. “Then last night, I heard you pause at my door. I could almost feel you looking at me thru the wall. My heart ached to be with you, but my brain was overthinking it.” I move to caress his sweaty back. “Next thing I knew, I was at your door, then in bed.” He smiles. “I want to be with you again, as your boyfriend, but I’m still scared you may shut me out again.” His face darkens. “I’m not sure…” I look away. “Cole.” I hesitate to look at him. He puts his hand on my cheek and with some gentle force, turns my head so I am looking at him. “I’m sorry for what I put you through. You saw the grief I was going thru. I have no excuses for what I did. I turned a deaf ear to Rose, and everyone else who told me to talk to you.” I feel a tear form. “I was scared of being with you, and scared of losing you, at the same time.” He takes a breath, rolls off me, and stares at the ceiling. “Nona was my rock, my conscience, my world.” The last part comes out as a whisper. “Yeah, we did not always see eye to eye, but I knew she loved me. To then lose her so quickly, and to hear her say she was ready…just…” His voice fades. I scoot back on the bed and sit against the headboard. I take his head into my hands and move it to my lap. I pat his shoulders and chest, letting him know I am here for him. “I knew you wanted to help, but I did not want you to see me as weak, someone who couldn’t cope with…” “Oh Jake,” I say pleadingly. “We all take the death of a loved one hard.” He takes a few deep breaths, and his chest expands and contracts. “I’d have been more scared if you hadn’t been mourning her.” I pat his body again. We stay silent for a few minutes. I try not to overthink it. ‘I’m back with my boyfriend, he still loves me as much as I love him. Christmas is around the corner.’ “Shit.” I say out of shock. “What?!” “I need to call my mom and let her know I won’t be down.” “Is that going to be a problem? If it is, I think you should go.” I caress his hair. “I’ll be here, waiting for you.” “No, I made my decision to stay with you. I’m sticking with it. Explaining it won’t be an issue, but the guilt she’ll try to put on me, will be.” I groan in my head and about the conversation and how it will go. I pat his shoulders and say, “Ok, now I really do need to get up and get moving. I’ve got a lot to do, and only a few days to get it done.” “Or…we could stay in bed and enjoy this snow day with some really hot sex.” He says as he turns over and takes ahold of my stiffening unit. He wiggles his bushy eyebrows and rolls his tongue inside his mouth. His hand feels great on me, but I need to get moving. I put my hand on his bearded cheek and softly say, “Later today, I promise.” He grudgingly let’s go of me. I slide to the edge of the bed and then off. I turn to see him watching me leave. I flex my glutes. “Not funny Patterson. I’ll get you back for that.” The day flies by. I made it back to my condo without incident. I got to work, late, but made it. I explained I was not used to driving in the snow. They bought the excuse, this time. I text Jake a few times to make sure he’s doing ok. He gets back to me when he’s able. I’m sure he still has quite a bit to do to get the big house ready for the guests. At lunch, I decide it’s time to make the call. I call mom. She picks up on the first ring. I’ll be she was watching the phone, just waiting for me to call. “Hey mom.” I say in a cheerful voice. “You’re not coming down, are you?” She sounds down. Not sure if it’s my news or holiday stress in general. I go thru my explanation. She ‘um’s and hmm’s’ a few times but does not interrupt. When I finish, she condescendingly says, “Well, if you think it’s best to stay with Jake, I understand.” “Thank you.” I say thru partially gritted teeth. In my mind I’m saying, ‘No mom, don’t show any sympathy for the man I love. You know the guy who has gone thru a rough emotional patch and that I want to be with at a time when he’ll be missing his grandmother immensely.’ “I’ll call Christmas eve and Christmas day and talk to Tommy and Caleb.” “Thomas.” She curtly corrects me. I decide not to get into with her. “I sent their gifts to Michelle’s place a while ago. She let me know they arrived.” “Yes, we rec’d your packages too. So did Alexander.” We are silent for a few seconds. The ugly pregnant pause. It drags. I know she’s waiting for me to speak first so she can get a dig in. I quickly say, “Ok then, I’ll call in a few days. Love you. Bye.” I hang up, not waiting to hear her response. I get back to work, feeling good that I will not be around her drama. I reinforce my mood by going online and finding a few gifts for Jake and Tiny. I’ll get gift cards for everyone else. I pay extra for the rush delivery, but I’ve got the money, and they’re worth it. As I’m leaving at the end of the day, I get a text from Jake asking how my call to my mom went. I send back a quick note saying, “Fine.” He replies, “Liar.” I laugh to myself. He knows me. “Want to meet for dinner and talk about it? I can listen as well as you can.” A smile creeps across my mouth. “Ok, but I want to hit the gym first and work off some tension. Say 7, at the diner?” I get a thumbs up response a few seconds later. 730 later. Dinner was good. I need to take a break from the Monster Special. I can feel the weight in spite of my exercising. He looks me in the eyes and slowly says, “So…” I roll mine. “I’ll have to take you to meet her at some point. Then you’d know why I hardly go back.” He lets out a chuckle and reaches his left hand to my right. His thumb caresses the top of my hand. I take some breaths. “She said she understood why I didn’t want to come down for Christmas, but I know she feels I’m snubbing her, for you.” “Aren’t you?” He asks cautiously. I think about it for about 2 seconds, then look him in the eyes. With all seriousness I say, “Jake, you’ve just been thru 4 of the roughest months of your life. We’re just starting to get back on track. I think my family can cope with me not being there for the annual Patterson family Christmas snooze fest.” He grins and grips my hand. “Trust me, the money I spent on their gifts will smooth over any sore feelings pretty well.” “Ok then.” He says in an uncomfortable tone. I relent and ease off a bit. “Jake, I’m sorry.” He half smiles and asks, “Has it always been this way? This bad?” I shrug my shoulders. “How do your siblings feel about it?” “Michelle and her husband deal with it. Mom dotes on Tommy and Caleb, so Michelle is pretty much stuck where she is. If she tried to leave, the grief she would get for taking ‘the grandchildren’ away would shame her into staying. Zander, well, he’s kind of like me. I got away. He’s trying. If he had a better job, not saying that being a carpenter is bad, but if he could move away, he would.” I sigh heavily. “When I was in the city, I offered him a bed and told him there were so many opportunities for a guy with his skills, but he could never make the move.” “What about now?” Jake asks. I raise an eyebrow. “Well, we are still looking for a caretaker. Do you think he’d be interested?” I roll it over in my head. ‘Would he jump at the chance to get away, or would he feel inclined to stay?’ I slowly say, “I could ask him at some point.” Jake nods to me. We finish, pay, and leave. In the parking lot, Jake wraps his right arm around my waist and pulls me close. We get to my car first. I pull out the remote car starter, click it, then turn to him. I lean back onto the car, and he moves in for a kiss. Our warm breaths mingling in the chilly air. I feel his hands move to my ass and grip me firmly. I put my hands on his boulder shoulders and squeeze his muscles thru his winter jacket. The kiss goes on. He pulls my hips closer to his. I feel his boner thru his jeans. I’m sure he can feel mine. Then his phone rings. We break our kiss. He pulls back, pulls his phone out, and checks to see who’s calling. He whispers, “I have to take it. It’s dad.” I nod and he moves off a few feet. 3 minutes later, he comes back over. He has a sad look in his eyes as he says, “I need to head over to mom and dads. Tiny’s acting up and they think I can help.” I nod. I lean in for one last kiss. “Call me later, I’ll be up for a while.” He nods. “I hope Tiny is ok.” “Me too.” An hour later, I’m at the condo paying bills when my phone beeps. I look to see a message from Jake. Tiny’s in a bad way and he’s going to spend the night to try to help out. I send back a thumbs up and ask if he needs anything. He writes back that’s he’s fine and we’ll talk in the morning. I send another thumbs up back to him. I close my eyes, lean back in my chair, and put my hands behind my head, weaving my fingers thru my hair. I massage my scalp softly and think about the last few days. I think to myself, ‘I’m hoping we’re back on track. It seems like it.’ I’m still hesitant to move back in with him or have him move in with me. Just something in the back of my head is poking at me. As far as getting back in the sack with him, ‘It would be fun, but would it send the wrong signal? But I can’t be wishy-washy for too long, can I? I know he says he understands, but is he saying it to placate me, or does he agree that we need to take it slow?’ My phone beeps and I come out of my thoughts. I see Zander has texted me. ‘Uh-oh, word has spread. Wonder what he thinks?’ I read his message and it’s just as I thought. I decide to call. Texting would lose a lot in the translation. He picks up on the first ring, “Yo bro!” His voice is cheerful. “Dude, what’s shakin?” I give it right back to him. “So…boyfriend over family? Is that what it takes to get out of this cluster?” He laughs as he says this, but I can hear the underlying accusation. I can also see him spreading his hands and arms out and waving them around his apartment in Media. “Z, what do you want me to say? We all know how she can be, especially around the holidays.” I pause and add, “I am glad I was down for Thanksgiving. Jake and I were not in a good place, and seeing you, Michelle, and the kids was nice. It really helped.” I hear him grunt. “But we’re just starting to get back on track and it’s going to be rough. I mean, he’s still living in the house and she’s everywhere.” I pause. “We decorated a few days ago. It was very emotional for him, and his siblings. If I hadn’t pressed the issue, I doubt he would have put anything up.” “Oh.” He says quietly. “Yeah, mom really didn’t say too much about that.” Now it’s my turn to grunt, but with disapproval. “I’ll call Christmas morning. Guessing you’ll be having breakfast with them?” “Yeah…then presents…then the long afternoon until dinner.” I groan at the agony of the long day it ends up being. “I wish I could say ‘I’m sorry I’ll miss it’, but…not really.” I say with just a hint of sarcasm. “Yeah, yeah, rub it in Cole, rub it in…” I can hear the sadness in his voice. Not that we’ve been best buds over the years, but at Christmas, we put it all aside and we have fun. “Ok, ok, sorry.” I say with all sincerity. “Hey, on a different topic, how’s work?” “Eh, you know…ebbs and flows.” “You every think of looking for something more stable?” He grunts. “Jake’s looking for a new caretaker at the estate, someone with a good head on their shoulders, knows how to do stuff, and can work without a lot of supervision. Now, I know you fit all but the last one…” “Keep it up funny boy.” “Honestly, would you be interested? I can get Jake to call you and talk details, but he really needs someone reliable and pretty quickly.” I go silent and let Z think about it. “I don’t need an answer right now. How about I start a text thread with the three of us. That way you’ll have each other’s number. You can then figure it out between the two of you.” He’s still silent, but he quietly says, “Yeah, I think that may be best. I make no promises.” “I don’t expect any.” “But a change may be what I need.” “I’ll send him a note tonight and make sure it’s ok. If it is, I’ll send the text. If you don’t get it tonight, definitely tomorrow morning.” “Ok. And thanks Cole.” I can feel him smiling and calming down. “What are big brothers for…Don’t answer that.” We both laugh. After a few more minutes of catching up, we hang up. I check the time and see it’s not too late. I send Jake the note and get back to paying bills. I wander to the kitchen, grab a beer, and sit to read a book on my Kindle. As I start to doze, my phone buzzes. I see it’s a note from Jake. He sent a big smiley face and a row of ‘thumbs up’. I smile to myself. I start a new text thread as promised. *** December 24th. Christmas eve morning. Gratefully it’s Saturday. I was able to sleep in a bit. Now, finishing wrapping presents, watching ‘The Year without a Santa Claus’, then off to Jake’s for quick trip to the pond, with him and Tiny. Tonight, dinner at his parents, back to Jake’s, then on to Christmas day. My overnight bag is already packed and the bulk of presents in bags, ready to be delivered. As I’m finishing up, I get a text from Jake asking what time I’ll be over. I write back, ‘About ½ hour, if that’s ok?’ He writes back, ‘Perfect! Tiny is excited to see you.’ He adds winking emoji. I think to myself, I hope he isn’t the only one. I laugh and put all the wrapping supplies away. I quickly clean up, check my bags, then carry everything to my car. I see a dusting of fresh snow on top of the two feet we already have. Never got to see too many white Christmas’ in the Philly area growing up. Glad I get to see one now. The drive over is quick. Not too many people out. I pull into the estate and drive right to the caretaker’s house. Jake’s truck is there. I see small and large footprints all around. I grow a bit suspicious. As I get out of my car, Jake comes out of the garage with his jacket on, but not zipped up. He jokingly says, “I thought you’d be here sooner, given how you city folk drive.” He’s got a huge smile on his face as he walks up to give me a kiss. After we kiss, he doesn’t let go. His grip loosens but he whispers to me, “I’ve got a little surprise for you…” I whisper back, “I thought we didn’t call him ‘little’. As I squeeze his ass. “Oh, he’s not little, but the guy behind you is…” and with that, he spins me around to face Tiny who has a hand full of snowballs. He starts throwing them at me from point blank range. I struggle in Jake’s arms to get out of the way, but he holds me in place with ease. Tiny laughs every time one hits me. Once he’s out, Jake let’s go of me. I reach for Tiny and pull him to me. I pick him up and toss him in the air. I catch him on the way down. He’s still laughing, almost crying with joy. I set him down, squat down in front of him, and ask, “Was this your idea or Monster’s?” He looks past me to Jake, then back to me and giggles. He points to Jake, and I wink at him. I lean close to him and say, “Maybe we should toss some at him?” I raise an eyebrow and scoop up some snow. He does the same. I hear Jake say, “Careful there Cole…be sure you want to do what I think you’re going to do…” I wink again to Tiny with a huge grin. I mouth ‘three, two, one’ to him and we turn and throw the balls at him. Tiny is laughing again and running around the driveway scooping up more snow. I sidle up to Jake, pull in him for another kiss, and say, “You know, I will have to get you back for this.” He kisses me and sarcastically says, “I’m expecting some sort of payback.” He winks then kisses me. Tiny comes up, pelts us with some snowballs and says, “Come on you two, we need to get to the pond. The best snow is out there.” He grabs Jake’s hand and starts tugging him. “Ok, little man, ok.” He says with exasperation. “Just let Cole take his stuff inside and let me get my hat and gloves and we’ll be on our way.” Tiny rolls his eyes and wanders off to make some more snowballs. As I take my bag inside, I comment, “You’re trying to wear him out for tonight, aren’t you?” He gives me a knowing nod and a half smile. “Hope it works.” I lean over and kiss him again. We make our way to the pond, build some snowmen, make some snow angels, and drink some warm cocoa. Jake and I add a splash of bourbon to ours. After about 45 mins, Tiny seems to be slowing down. He is sitting on the bench while Jake and I build another snowman. Jake nudges me and I nod in agreement. We gather everything up and head back to the house. Jake checks to see if the guests have called. They have not. He picks up the phone and gives them a call to let them know he is heading out for the evening. He gives them his personal cell phone number in case of an emergency. When he hangs up, I stare at him. He sees my confusion and calmly says, “Cole, not everyone comes up for a month of rest. Some people actually like to stay connected to the real world while they are here.” I sigh and shake my head. I wander to the sunroom and see the tree still looks nice. I see some presents under it. I see some bigger ones as well. I peek and see they’re for Tiny, naturally. Tiny comes to my side and quietly says, “I tried to lift this one,” He points to the biggest one with his name on it, “but I couldn’t budge it.” He tugs on my sleeve, and I lean down. In his best ‘whisper’ voice, he asks, “Can you lift it and shake to see what’s in it?” His eyes dart around the room making sure Jake isn’t watching. He pushes me toward it. I play along and try to lift the box, but find it is rather heavy, heavier than I expected. Jake’s booming voice comes across the room, “What are you two up to over there? I hope you’re not trying to get a sneak peek at what Santa left.” I casually respond, “No, not us, we’re just admiring the quality wrapping job on the gifts, isn’t that right Timothy?” Tiny is giggling and tugging my sleeve, trying to hide behind me. I look down to see him nodding his head up and down. “See, nothing to worry about Jacob.” Jake gives us a sly look and says, “Ok, we need to get cleaned up and ready to head over to dinner. Tiny, you get to shower first.” He walks over to us and shoos him up the steps. “Keep most of the water in the shower, please. The bigger the mess you make, the longer it will take for us to get to dinner.” Once he’s up and we hear the shower turn on, I pull a couple Stella’s from the fridge and hand him one. We clink bottles. I say, “The night will go fast, probably too fast.” He nods and sighs. “You’re thinking of Nona, aren’t you?” He slowly nods again. I move around the island and pull him into a hug. I wrap my arms around him and pull him to me using his lats. I can smell the sweat and perspiration on him. I feel a tingle down below, but quickly stop it from becoming more. I kiss his cheek and say, “I’m here for you, Jake. Remember, everyone is here for you. If you’re sad, I’m sure someone else is too. Talk about Nona. Remember her life and the fun Christmas’ you had with her. It’s the best way to honor her.” He nods again and quietly says, “Thank you Cole, for everything. For being here, staying here, staying with me. It means the world to me that you’re here with my family today and tomorrow. I will not forget this.” He leans over and gives me another kiss. We hear the water turn off and the shower door slam shut. Jake rolls his eyes and starts for the steps. A few minutes later Tiny comes down, ready to go. I hear the shower turn on. I watch over Tiny til Jake’s done. When he comes done, I head up. I quickly shower and change. We head over. Tiny is chatting away in the back seat. He’s gotten his second wind. As we pull up, we see we’re the last ones to arrive. Once the car is parked, Tiny jumps out and runs to the house. We get out and wander up. I admire the lights on the bushes and trees. White lights on the low bushes and colored lights wrapped around the fir trees in front of the house. At the front door, there are a stack of fake wrapped gifts with colorful paper and bows. I also see two 4-foot-tall Nutcrackers. One is in a bright red uniform and is holding a sword, the other is in gold uniform with a black shield with yellow decorations. We enter the house and see it is decorated expertly. There’s a small live white pine tree with just white lights in the foyer. It is surrounded by pink and white Poinsettia’s. In the hallway to the kitchen, garland is strung over the pictures on the wall. In the kitchen, not too many decorations, but what is displayed is very nice and fits the decor perfectly. I wander into the dining room and see a festive runner on the table with pine boughs around the white and red candles. On the buffet table are holiday plates and dark green cloth napkins. There is also a different set of silverware out. I see wine glasses and an impressive selection of white and red wines. The lights are low, but it is still bright enough to see. In the living room is the main tree. A real 8-foot blue spruce. White lights and an assortment of classic ornaments and ones that have been made by 6 children thru the years. There a 5-point silver star on top and a full manger set-up under the tree. Over the fireplace are a row of stockings. I count nine and pause. There are names on all of them and I see one for me. My breath catches and my hand reaches out for the wing-back chair I am standing next to. Colleen (Jake’s mom) comes in and sees me. She walks up, wraps her hand around my waist and says, “Of course you have a stocking. Jake insisted we put one up for you.” I feel tears well up in my eyes. “What he didn’t know is I had already gotten one for you.” I turn to her and see her eyes are as misty as mine. “Oh Cole, don’t act so surprised. With everything you’ve done for Jake over the past few weeks and months, while I know it wasn’t easy, the fact that you stuck to him, did not go un-noticed.” I sigh and squeeze her back. “All the times he was here trying to sort thru things and we’d ask if he had talked to you, and he hadn’t. Well, let’s just say, Nona wasn’t the only one who could go all Nona on him.” She breaks into a sly smile. The smile fades a bit as she continues, “I know it took a long time and some trickery to get him to meet you…but, I’m glad it worked.” Now it’s my turn to smile. “Now he just chatters away about being back with you and how supportive you are.” I let out a huge sigh and look towards the ceiling to keep the tears from falling. “You’ve made my baby happy again, and for that, I’m eternally grateful.” She leans over and kisses my cheek. “Now, I need to get some food in you, you’re just skin and bones compared to everyone else.” I let out a chuckle as she takes my hand and leads me back to the kitchen. Everyone is gathered around the island or in the sunroom having snacks and drinks. Rose comes up and takes my hand and leads me to the hallway. “You ok?” I shrug my shoulders. “Yeah, Fisher family Christmas is an event. Just wait ‘til you meet all our cousins.” My eyes go wide. She lets out a raucous laugh and says, “You didn’t think it was only us, did you?” I slowly nod my head nervously up and down. She laughs again, grabs my arm, and says, “Oh, just wait for the family picnic next spring. It gives a whole new meeting to the phrase ‘family gathering’.” I’m at a loss. “Well, dad is the oldest of 5, with each of his siblings having more than 3 kids, and mom is one of 4, where each sibling has at least 2 kids.” I shake my head. “Quick math puts us at 30 cousins, ranging in age from 32 to 5. Yeah, Jake’s not the oldest and Tiny’s not the youngest.” I whistle. She continues to chatter away about the family as we make our way back to the kitchen. Jake sees me and walks over. “What did you tell him, Rose? He looks paler than normal.” “Oh, I just mentioned we have a few cousins.” Jake rolls his eyes, “Really? That couldn’t wait until after the holidays. I just got more boyfriend back. I really don’t want to see him running out of the house before dinner.” He slides his hand around my waist and pulls me in for a kiss. “Don’t worry, it’s not as bad as she probably made it seem.” I studder out, “She said there are 30 cousins?” “Ok, when you say it like that, I guess it could be a bit…over-whelming.?” I roll my eyes and say, “I need a beer, or maybe something stronger.” We walk to the sunroom and see one more tree. This is their fake Ficus. It has pink lights and is decorated with small nutcrackers and some strands of beads. I make an orange crush and start to sip it. Once I feel the alcohol start to warm my belly, I begin to relax. I have a few snacks and wander around the room chatting with everyone. Dinner is ready about 20 minutes later. I’m on my second drink and decide to switch to water. As we gather in the dining room and get in line for the buffet, Jake’s dad shushes everyone and leads us in a prayer. After that he says a few words, “First, I want to welcome Cole to our Christmas celebration. I’m very happy he stayed decided to stay and spend it with our family. With everything our family has gone thru, having you around means a lot to everyone, not just Jake.” We all smile, and I feel Jake’s hand around my waist. He gently tugs at me. I feel his nose in my hair as he kisses my head. “Nona is missed and will be missed for a very long time. She…was…a force…” He pauses to sniffle back a tear, “and I know she’s looking down on us and the rest of the family and making sure we enjoy this night.” Colleen steps next to him and pulls him into a hug. “Now, if we could all raise our glasses, I’d like to propose two toasts.” Glasses are raised. “The first to Nona, may she and Pappy be having a very Merry Christmas, and the second to our new guest, Cole. Thank you for everything.” All glasses go up. I blush as everyone says, “To Nona and Cole.” Glasses clink all around. Everyone hugs everyone else. Jake turns me to him and whispers, “I love you.” I smile and feel a tear form. “Love you too, big guy.” We kiss. I hear CK call out to us, “Cut the PDA lover boys.” I giggle thru our kiss. Dinner is a blur. Too much food, lots of talking, plenty of stories about Jake when he was younger. A few hours later, I’m nibbling on a Ricotta cheese Christmas cookie, listening to Jen and Rose sing songs. I turn and see Tiny nodding off in Steve’s lap. I wander to Jake and slip my hand into his. He looks at me and nods, knowing it’s time to go. We make our rounds and discuss what time to be over tomorrow. Seems like 10am is going to work for everyone. Steve takes a sleepy Tiny up to get changed for bed. We head out. We take our time driving thru the neighborhood, enjoying all the lights and decorations. I stare out the window in awe. Not that we didn’t have similar set-ups in Philly, it’s just, they look some much more in place with snow on the ground and a light round of flurries falling. We get back to the caretaker’s house. Jake takes a quick run up to the main house with his tractor to clear the dusting of snow off the driveway. While he’s gone, I send texts to my family and hopes everyone had a nice dinner. I turn the tree lights on and turn on the TV. I put the holiday music station on and turn the volume down. I pull two beers from the fridge and wait for him to return. A few minutes later, I hear his tractor coming down the road. He opens the door while shaking snow off his hat and jacket. He sees me on the couch and smiles. He peels off his boots and makes his way over to me. Before he sits, he leans down and kisses me. “Merry Christmas, Cole.” I put my hand on his bearded cheek and say, “Merry Christmas to you too, Jake.” We kiss again, and he sits. The cushion compresses due to his weight, and I slide to him. He puts his right hand on the nape of my neck and gently massages the area. I moan at the feeling. I twist my head around and his fingers continue to work their magic. My left hand moves to his right thigh, and I rub his muscular leg thru his pants. I feel him turn my head to him. He takes his baseball hat off and tendrils of curly dark hair fall over his face. I use my hand to gently move them, then move closer. His right arm slips down my back and he pulls me closer. We start to kiss again. I close my eyes and enjoy the moment. His breath is warm when he exhales, but his lips are moist as they press against my chapped lips. I use my right hand on his left cheek to keep our faces together. The kiss becomes more intense. I stretch my tongue out and push it inside his mouth. We jockey for position, and I think he lets me win. His right hand moves up and down my back, with his fingers raking my skin thru my shirt. I feel my unit start to tingle. I continue to put pressure on his lips and move my right hand to his hair. I run my fingers thru it and massage his scalp. My hand comes to rest on the back of his skull, and I apply some more pressure, pushing his face to mine. I realize I’m breathing hard and feel a light sweat breaking out. We come up for air. He smiles and winks, and says, “I’ve missed you.” I wink back at him. I stand up, slip my shoes off, and turn to face him. I reach my left hand out and he takes it. I pull back, trying to pull him to his feet. He gets the idea and stands up. My right hand moves up and down his left arm, feeling his bicep and forearm. He instinctively flexes his arm as my hand passes over it. I feel the hard muscle underneath and allow my unit to become engorged with blood. It starts to expand as I continue to feel him up. I move my left hand to his chest and find his right nipple thru his polo. I gently grab it and twist. He moans with gratitude. He looks me in the eye, slips his right hand around my body, and gets a firm grip on my ass. I clench my cheeks as he squeezes harder. I twist his nipple and grab his bicep with more force. My unit feels like a hot metal rod and I can feel it pointing upward. He growls, “Someone is ready for some action…” He moves in for another wet, moist, warm kiss. My hands continue to work his body over. His left continues to squeeze my ass cheek. I moan at the pressure. We break and I move to lift his polo off his body. He sucks in his gut, I wrench the shirt out of his pants, and pull it up his body. He lifts his arms and once it’s free, I toss it to the side. I place the palms of my hands gently on his hairy pecs and let them rest, just feeling his chest expand and contract as he breaths. His body is warm. I slowly rub my hands thru his silky chest hair, closing my eyes, enjoying the feeling of our bodies touching. He moans again and moves a step closer. His hands reach for my blue and white striped button-down shirt. He winks at me, then quickly moves his hands to the center of my shirt. He grabs it and yanks his hands side-ways. Buttons fly in every direction. The shirt rips open, exposing my hairless chest. Now, it’s my turn to growl. He pulls the torn shirt from my body, takes a long look at me, then rubs his hand over his crotch. I can see is hardening unit thru the fabric of his pants. I move to him and grind by waist to his. Our units rub against each other, causing them to expand more. He growls again and puts his hands on my ass, forcing me even closer. We bump and grind for another minute or two. I feel myself start to sweat. I put my hands on his chest again and push, separating us. I take a few deep breaths, cooling myself down. Jake tenderly rubs his massive left hand up and down my right arm, caressing my bicep and forearm. He looks my in the eye and quietly asks, “Ok?” I nod yes. “Good.” And with that, he crouches down a bit, wraps his hands around my waist, pulls me to him, and stands up. I let my body fold in half over his shoulder. He easily moves to the steps and takes us both up without hesitation. Into his bedroom, he squats down again, my feet hit the floor. I stand up and so does he. We slip our pants and underwear off. I stare at him. His muscular hirsute body on display for me. Shaggy dark hair, deep green eyes, full beard on a squared off jaw. I start to salivate, and my sagging unit perks up. I see him taking me in as well. Long blonde hair, blue eyes, swimmers build body, with a bit more muscle. I inhale and my chest puffs out. He grins, reaches his hand over to me, and caresses my right pec. He flicks my nipple and I smile. His warm hand feels nice. He moves close and wraps his arms around me again. We back up to the bed and he falls backward. I fall onto his chest and scoot up his sweaty body, so we are face to face. I lower my body and let my weight settle on him. I bring my lips to his. A sheen of sweat covers his forehead. I move my left thumb to his head and wipe some sweat onto my finger. I bring it to my lips and lick the moisture off. I can taste the salt. He growls at me, “Enough of this taking it slow crap. Either you get your dick into me, or I plow you like I’m moving 4 feet of snow with my tractor.” I push my body up from his, look down into his hungry eyes and punch his right pec. He laughs it off. I slide off his body, move to the end of the bed, pat the mattress and say, “Get your ass down here big man. I’m going to make you see Christmas lights every time I ram myself into you.” I start to giggle at the statement and the fake toughness I said it with. Jake has a huge grin on his face and immediately slides into position. I yank my unit a few times and line up my tip with his hole. I see him peering over his inflated chest to watch the action. I grab his muscular thighs and pull my body into his. I quickly slide into his loose hole. I sigh at the feeling, remembering what it’s like. I close my eyes and tilt my head upwards, which pushes me in just a bit more. I start to pound his ass with everything I’ve got. After a few minutes, I hear him go ‘umph’. I open my eyes, look down at him, and casually ask, “Too rough for you?” I withdraw a bit, then thrust forward. He grunts again. “I can always…” withdraw/thrust/grunt “Go a bit easier on your…” withdraw/thrust/grunt “Delicate body…” He lets out a loud roar and yells, “Give it to me little man. Don’t you hold back!” I push into him 3 times in quick succession. He grunts and moans at the same time. I feel sweat beading on my face and arms and rolling down my chest. I keep my grip on his thighs and continue to pound him mercilessly. I slow for a bit, pull out until my tip is showing, then slowly move it back in. It disappears into his furry ass. He clenches his hole, to keep me in, and to stimulate me more. When I bottom out, I grunt and use all the strength in my arms to pull on his thighs to get deeper inside him. It works. We’re both breathing heavily. I pant out a few breaths to recuperate some of my strength. He looks over his chest and says with sarcasm, “You get started yet? I haven’t felt anything…” A sneer comes over my face. I get on my tiptoes, withdraw a bit, then piston into him. I bottom out again. Our skin smacks together. Driblets of sweat go flying. I do it again, then again. We’re both groaning and moaning. He reaches his hands to the comforter and balls his fists. I feel my load churning. His body tenses. He suddenly screams with pleasure and ropes of cum fly out of his body, covering him and the bed. I continue to pound him until his load slowly abates. Mine is at its peak. I thrust into him one final time and my load erupts from me. He quickly maneuvers his mammoth legs around my waist and pulls me to him, locking my body to his. I convulse three or four times. I feel my cum travel up my unit and pour into him. I close my eyes again and feel all the tension and pain release from my body. I become weak in the knees. They start to shake, I feel like falling, but Jake’s legs keep me from moving. Once my load is spent and I begin to soften, I slide out. He unlocks his legs but sits up and reaches his hands to my forearms. He steadies me. He stands, pulls my body to his, wraps his hands around my lower back, and says, “You ok?” I nod ‘yes’. He smiles, crouches down a bit, then scoops me up into his muscular arms. We kiss. Long, slow, and deep. He walks us to the bathroom, and he sits me down on the edge of the tub. He turns the shower on and sits next to me, waiting for it to warm up. We kiss again and he softly says, “I’ve missed you, Cole. I’m…sorry…” I shush him. I see a tear fall from his eyes. I wipe it away. I turn his head to mine, and whisper back, “Merry Christmas Jacob Daniel Fischer, the third.” I kiss him again. He lets out a heavy breath, stands up, reaches for my hand, which I give him. He pulls me up and to him. He leads us to the shower and says to me, “Merry Christmas to you, Cole Edward Patterson.” We kiss as we enter the warm shower.

I knew it was strange – a thirty-three year old man writing a letter to Santa Claus - but it had been a lifelong dream of mine to meet the legend. I had nothing to lose . . . and a lot to gain. I also knew St. Nicholas had a lot to gain from our meeting, too. It would be a win-win. So, I wrote a letter and mailed it on December first. It asked for one thing and one thing only. I requested that Santa make my house his last stop on Christmas Eve. I told him I realized I was asking a lot, but that I would have hot cocoa and cookies waiting . . . especially made for him. I had no idea how long it would take him to deliver presents all over the world, but I’d be waiting. Around three in the morning, as I was sleeping on the sofa in the living room, I felt a rush of cold air and heard boots lightly hitting the floor. I opened my eyes and quickly sat up. There he was – the man of my dreams . . . well, almost. Full belly, red rosy cheeks, spectacles on nose, long white beard, and the red velvet suit I had envisioned for so many years. He allowed me to take him in for a full minute. “Ho, ho, ho! Merry Christmas, Andrew,” the man said in his grandpa-like jolly voice. “It was a strange thing you wanted for Christmas, but here I am . . . you are my last stop of this Christmas season. I did, however, bring you another little gift. What’s Christmas without presents, right?” Santa held out a small wrapped box, which I took and immediately tore off the paper. It was a ring – a simple gold band with three small diamonds embedded in it. It was beautiful. I knew it would fit perfectly before I even put it on. I stared at it on my hand, marveling at its beauty, and then I looked back up at St. Nicholas. “Thank you, sir,” I said, shyly. “I have a gift for you, but first . . . I thought we might have some hot cocoa.” “That sounds nice, Andrew. The last few stops have been in some pretty cold places. Even the reindeer didn’t like it,” Santa replied. I went into the kitchen and ladled up a big mug of cocoa – scooping it from the pot on the stove. This was my grandmother’s special recipe. It had been simmering for hours. I also grabbed a plate full of cookies – another recipe of my granny’s – and returned to the living room. Santa was sitting by the fire in one of the matching wing-back chairs. I handed him his first gifts – finally getting to be extra close to the man. Our hands touched as I passed the mug and this excited me beyond belief. I resisted the urge to bend down and kiss his face, for I knew that time would come . . . eventually. Our eyes did meet, however, and I saw the gentle, loving, father figure of all the hundreds of stories I had read about the man. I definitely had a thing for daddies, but I also had a special dream for Santa. “This is especially good cocoa, Andrew, and the cookies are delicious. It makes it feel even more like Christmas . . . the most wonderful day of the year,” Santa said, smiling. I took his empty mug and returned to the kitchen to refill it. When I returned, I was happy to see my early morning guest had devoured all the cookies. He took the mug and sipped away. I went and sat in the other chair . . . across from him. “It is so cozy and warm, here, Andrew. You have made a lovely home,” Santa said, looking around. “Now, why would you want me to make sure you were my last stop of the evening?” “It’s a little . . . um . . . complicated, sir,” I replied. “Andrew, I’ve known you all of your life. I can recall all the things you have asked for over your numerous years of gift requests. I know you by what you want. There’s nothing you can’t share with St. Nicholas,” he answered back. “Well, sir, I have a major crush on you. I always have,” I said – turning bright red. “Trust me, Andrew, I knew that already. The letters you’ve left by the fireplace in recent years left nothing to the imagination,” Santa said, chuckling like a wise grandfather. “Um . . . sorry about that. I just wrote what I felt,” I said, turning even redder. “So, when I was younger it was fine for you to be this rotund, jolly, old man . . . as a matter of fact, that’s exactly what I needed since I never really knew either of my grandfathers. But now that I’m older . . . and I’d like to think wiser . . . well…”I said. “Well what?” Santa asked, but I didn’t get the chance to reply. Suddenly, the man in the red suit flew out of his chair onto his hands and knees on the floor. The cocoa mug went flying and shattered against the stonework around the fireplace. It was like a big spring in the seat of the chair had been released and sent him sailing into the air. I waited. I could tell the bearded elder man was unable to move – his entire extra padded body was tensed beyond belief. Santa was also panting like he was about to give birth . . . which he was, in a way. A bone chilling deep moan erupted from the man’s mouth and, I have to admit, it turned me on. I took advantage of the fact he could not move and advantage of the silence, once his moans had stopped. “Lately, I’ve been thinking you could use a revamp, Santa . . . you know, upgrade your image for this century,” I said, slowly – letting him continue to take deep breaths. “When’s the last time you got to try something new. I mean, you’ve been this jolly, overweight, gift-giver for a really long time. So, I thought it might be fun to help you become what I would want Santa to look like. I actually think you’re going to like the results as much as I will. There’s going to be a little pain, I’m afraid. My grandmother’s recipes can only be used once, magically. I’ve been saving that cocoa recipe and the cookie recipe for many years . . . just for this moment. Try to relax, Santa . . . it will help with the transition.” An even louder moan escaped the man’s throat, uncontrollably. It was harsh . . . deeper . . . and much more powerful than it had been just seconds ago. I was tempted to unzip my pants and get some release while I watched the show, but I somehow knew, instinctively, I must wait. I had been pretty specific in my plans for the magic in the drink and food – so I definitely anticipated what was to come. As the breaths of the man got deeper and more powerful, his body heaved up and down – making him look like he was doing yoga moves. It was when one of the moans actually turned into a loud, hair-raising growl that I knew the change was imminent. Sure enough, the man went silent and I heard red velvet begin to tear. Santa’s shoulders widened first. Even through the thick material of his coat, I could see his deltoid muscles beginning to balloon out. He seemed to be adding about two pounds of muscle to his body every minute or so. Soon, a big gap ripped open at the center of his coat. Lats and traps were clearly growing right along with his shoulders and the man was already too wide for his heavy winter coat to contain him. I saw through the grandfatherly white t-shirt he had on under the coat – that fat was slowly turning into hard muscle. Bulges were starting to pop up along his back like popcorn reaching that magic heat. I let out a gasp when the white t-shirt split down the back, too, revealing my first glimpse of new Santa muscles. My pleasure level went off the charts when two thickening horseshoe triceps burst through the sleeves of the jacket. “Ho, ho, fucking hell, Andrew . . . this feels so good. This makes me feel fucking fantastic,” Santa’s new balls-tightening voice boomed into the room. That almost made me lose the load of cum that had been building up inside of me for the entire evening. Not only had Santa’s voice changed – sounding more manly than James Earl Jones and Barry White put together - but I could also tell he would no longer be the sweet, gentle, grandfather figure of years past. Instead of St. Nicholas, we were now going to have an elder St. Nick Fucking Walker – massive beyond belief and cocky as hell. Just what the hot cocoa and cookies had ordered. The sound of ripping material continued to fill the room and Santa’s widening, newly bulging back was revealed even more. I could tell the short chubby man was growing taller, too. The bottom of his pants had pulled from his heavy boots, now showing monstrous calves where smooth twigs used to be. And then the man raised his newly mammoth body, so he was kneeling on the ground in front of me. “Time for Father Christmas to show off, little Andrew. Let’s take a gander at the mammoth, merry freak-mas you’ve created,” the man said as he lifted his enormous body to a standing position. Sometimes, you can wish for something for so long and for so hard that when it actually comes your way, you can end up being disappointed. You can be sad because half the fun was the anticipation . . . the looking forward to the present. This was not one of those times. Santa stood up and his head almost brushed against the ceiling. The man had grown . . . into something closer to Santa Hulk instead of Santa Claus. The hat was still on his head – as if I had told him he could leave it on for what was to come. His shirt and coat, however, were completely gone – disintegrated into scraps of material because there was no way they could even begin to stretch to cover what had grown beneath. Conveniently – for it was sexy as hell – his black leather suspenders had not snapped in two. The leather had stretched to accommodate his new size and ran the length of his now freakish muscular torso. Take the most jacked-up super heavyweight bodybuilder you had ever seen and combine him with the largest, bulkiest strongman powerlifter you had ever seen and you’d begin to understand what was standing in front of me. “Fucking Christmas hell, Andrew . . . it looks like someone has been the best boy in all the land because he’s been given the biggest present, ever!” Santa said, looking down at his own body. “I’m bigger than my sleigh, the unending sack of toys, and all the reindeers put together! Hell, I’ll be carrying everything from now on as I jump from one country to the next.” It was true . . . St. Nicholas now looked about twelve times his previous size. He made the Abominable Snowman look like a kitten. Santa’s midsection was still poking out, but now it was hard-as-hell, roided abs which would clearly be impervious to sledgehammers, jackhammers, or even medieval battering rams hoisted by twenty men. It was the kind of stomach that screamed ‘punch me if you dare’ but also warned that the big man couldn’t be held responsible for what happened to your fists if you did. Arms the size of ten country hams put together hung down on either side of the elephant-of-a-man before Andrew. They were the kind of muscular, bulging arms that made you want to ask for a Christmas present made from iron – because you knew the guy was going to bend and rip apart an I-beam to make the gift right in front of you. Santa’s legs had ballooned with so much thick muscles that the only thing left of his pants were some red, skimpy, Daisy Duke-like shorts held up by the suspenders and by the fucking enormous yule log snaking across the front. It looked like the man could produce a white Christmas for half the globe with just one hefty explosion of that giant hose. Even though I had no idea how the old Santa had magically come down chimneys, it was quite clear – because of shoulders now as wide as country estates – the man would most certainly completely destroy entire buildings as his delts ripped through brick, concrete, and even steel. One glance at the man’s ginormous pecs and equally huge nipples made me want to immediately suck on my own thumb. It was partially because his hefty chest made me instantly revert back to childhood, but it was mostly because of how small, weak, and insignificant it made me feel. Santa Daddy’s colossal pecs made you instantly know there were more powerful things in the world than war, famine, and evilness. It was clear that if Superman had been real, this was the kind of chest he’d be begging for from Santa. Even in the midst of my feeble attempt to prevent myself from blasting off a thick, hot load of muscle-Santa induced eggnog, I marveled at how well I had done at creating the Santa of my dreams. “Look what you’ve gone and made me do, little Andrew,” Santa boomed – looking down at me over his wire-rimmed glasses. “I’ve done blown up something monstrous . . . something freakish.” A giant hand grabbed the front of my nightshirt, twisted, and easily picked me up off the floor – feet immediately dangling back and forth. It seemed like slow motion as my puny body went skyward so my face could now be even with the chiseled face of the elder man. I rose so effortlessly into the air, I knew there was now the kind of power in Santa’s arm that was usually saved for weapons of mass destruction. I was like a piece of lint he was pinching off of his suit. It took nothing to pick me up . . . Santa’s new body was as powerful as it was big. I could tell the fact that my entire grown-man weight didn’t register at all to the man’s arm was a surprise. St. Nick curled me up and down a few times just to confirm how easy it was. Santa let out a laugh, but it wasn’t jolly . . . it was more like a snicker of pleasure. I was then hoisted into the air, my head smacking against the ceiling since the muscled man had forgotten how tall he now was. “Well, for fuck’s sake, when did the room shrink,” Santa said, laughing and lowering me back down so our faces were even. “So, you like your Santa Claus triple extra-large, huh, Andrew? You want your Daddy Christmas able to uproot a thirty meter giant Norway spruce with just one yank, don’t you. You’d like me to be Kris the fucking Hulk instead of Kris Kringle, right?” “Yes sir,” I said, staring at the colossal biceps holding me in the air. “It’s all I’ve ever wanted.” When a man takes you as his own, it’s not with a gentle peck on the lips or a romantic light smooch. No, when a guy covered with more bulges than a mountain range decides to claim you, it’s more like a bulldozer plowing through a small shed. Santa’s scruffy, rock-hard face slammed into mine and a tongue as powerful as a giant drill pried open my mouth so he could suck in every molecule of my body. He instantly controlled every possible part of my being – my cock shooting even harder than I ever thought it could. My sphincter relaxed completely – totally prepared to take the giant Christmas tree of a cock that now filled Santa’s skimpy shorts. It was clear that St. Hulking Nick could not have cared less if I wanted to be his or not . . . it simply didn’t matter at that point. Santa wasn’t handing out gifts, anymore, he was taking them. And it seemed that I was number one on his list. As we kissed, the big man moved us over so my back was against the wall . . . and then he pressed his giant body against mine, locking me in place. I was now his little pancake, being compressed against concrete and plaster. The deep throat cleansing never stopped – it was like his tongue now reached all the way down inside me and even controlled my cock. I was like some small wind-up toy in his hand and he was about to bust all of my springs from cranking me up too much. Santa was now huffing and puffing like some enormous steam engine getting ready to shoot from the station. I could hear the reindeer on the roof reacting to the grunts of pure pleasure emanating from the giant man who would clearly no longer fit in the sleigh. It was as if Prancer, Vixen, Rudolph, and the others wanted some of what I was getting. It wouldn’t have surprised me at all if they had. Santa’s huge, hungry, manly hand was down my pants and tugging mercilessly on my balls. I was just some plaything for the big man, now. He knew he was making me happy, but that didn’t really matter to him – he just wanted to please himself . . . and I was simply part of the journey. “Hell, forget the fucking cookies and milk, this is the present Santa’s really wanted all these years. I’ve just never been man enough to claim it,” the huge man said, in between sucking the breath out of me and exploring every part of my throat. “That all stops today, though. Thanks to you, Andrew. Who knew we both wanted the same fucking thing for Christmas. I’m not going to be some passive-aggressive holiday gramps from now on. When I come to the house of some guy who’s been naughty, I’m not leaving a lump of coal. I’m going to first punch through the front door to scare the hell out of him . . . forget this coming down the chimney like some timid ghost. I’m going to make sure grown men are pissing themselves before I leave their house – scared shitless . . . and me knowing for sure they’re going to be nice from now on. I’m no longer this jolly old man who charms his way through life . . . no, I’m going to twist wrenches, shake the foundations of houses, and toss men around until they see that Christmas is about giving and not receiving. Well, it’s going to be a lot about receiving, in some ways, though. I think this big old Santa is going to need to leave a lot of his holiday cheer in asses both near and far, if you know what I mean, Andrew. I mean, if Santa is only going to come once a year, then he’s going to want to leave a lot of his warm milk sloshing around inside guys all over the world.” It’s amazing how you can keep yourself from orgasming even when every sexual fantasy you’d ever had was coming true at one moment. I had dreamed about a dirty St. Nick for most of my life – having realized that I was drawn to the idea of a bad Santa way more than a good one a long time ago. I needed a Kris Kringle that was huge, sweaty, powerful, and a lover of all things raunchy. The reality was a hundred times better than anything I could have ever imagined. There was just one part to my dream that had yet to come true . . . but that was about to change. It was as if some unwritten list in my head had been read by Santa without me even knowing it. Hulk Santa was steps ahead of me and I had a feeling it would always be that way. St. Nick pulled his huge body away from mine, holding me in place against the wall by leaving a big hand pressed against my chest. He looked into my eyes, a grin across his face that was clearly jolly in a pornographic way. “Say goodbye to your place, Andrew,” Santa bellowed. “Take a good look around at the old useless life you get to say farewell to, tonight. This old man has given out more presents than he could even begin to count, but tonight he’s taking one home for himself. Later on, my North Pole is going to be stuck so far up inside of you, little man, you’re going to think we’re both one-and-the-same. You’ll be living with bad old St. Nick from now own. I’m going to take the leftover cocoa and cookies in the kitchen and we’re going to feed it to my reindeer. Before we leave your house for the last time, Andrew, old Rudolph and the rest the gang are going to look more like fucking muscular wooly mammoths than they do reindeer. They’re going to need to be huge and powerful to pull this gigantic body of mine . . . and the massive sleigh I’m going to create using the metal frame of your house. You’re going to love watching me make steel do as I say . . . and then you’re going to get to sleep soundly under my big arm as we fly home. How does that sound, little man?” “Like the best Christmas ever,” I replied. “So many holes for me to stuff, Andrew . . . and so little time. I’m thinking the elves are going to freak the hell out when they see my new humongous body. They’re so small . . . even more so, now. I think we’ll stop somewhere on the way home and I’ll pick up some new helpers. The elves are good craftsmen, but they won’t be able to satisfy humongous St. Nick. Let’s get some big men to please me when we get back home. Let’s place you on one of my giant shoulders, Andrew, and let’s start our new adventures by me punching through the ceiling. Merry Fucking Christmas to All and to All a Sex-Filled Night!”

Posting one of my old stories on my new account for Christmas. Happy holidays and I hope you enjoy :^) Chapter 1: The New Santa It started on Christmas Eve. They were all sleeping soundly in their beds when a mysterious figure arrived to deliver each of them a letter. As each man opened the letter and read it, they were blinded by a light that illuminated from the letter. Each of the men regained their sight in a large room with a cookie sitting in front of them. Looking from side to side, they each saw each other and a man clad in red from head to toe. “Hello gentlemen and welcome to the North Pole,” said the man. “What happened? A second ago I was reading a letter about some new job,” asked one of the men. “¿Qué?” said another. “Oops! I thought I forgot something.” He snapped his fingers. “That’s better. My name is David, and I will be your host for the duration of your stay here,” said David. “The North Pole? How did we get here?” exclaimed one of the men. “Well you see, each of you received a letter from myself asking about a job,” said David. “Yeah. It said something about becoming the next Santa Claus. I thought it was one of my kids playing games with me,” said one of the men as he bit into the cookie in front of him. “Not at all sir. I can assure you that this is all real. Each of you have been hand selected by me to be a candidate for the title of the new Santa Claus,” said David “Wait seriously? Santa Claus is real? I had always just kept up the charade for the children at the shelter, but I could never have imagined actually being asked to be the new Santa Claus,” said one of the men with glee. “Why did you select us specifically?” asked another. “Well let’s go down the line,” said David. He snapped his fingers and a scroll appeared in his hands. “First, there is Rafael from Brazil.” The latino man perked at the hearing of his name. “Born into poverty at a very early age, he struggled growing up to support himself and his siblings. With no parents to take care of them, he built a community of others that had been abandoned like them. He helped them. Fed them. Made sure their needs were met before taking care of his own. He established a shelter for anyone who was in need regardless of who they were.” “Then we have Peter.” The white man stood up when his name was said. “An all-American boy from the states. He was your typical kindhearted gentleman. What set him apart from the rest of America was his selflessness. Despite being born into a fortune, he dedicated his life to giving it all up to those who had nothing. Donating his money to charity and living the life of someone in poverty so that others would prosper.” “Next we have Bruno. When his country of Iraq was invaded, he was merely a boy and did not know what to do. Unlike many who fled, he saw the scourge of the war and wanted to help and make a difference. He studied to become a combat medic. Helping those who had fallen in battle regardless of who their allegiance was with.” “Lastly, we have Vincent. A man with a fairly normal upbringing in Japan, Vincent dedicated himself to volunteer work when he became an adult. Working for numerous non-profit organizations that deal with feeding those who are hungry and providing shelter for those in need. Rejecting what his parents expected of him as an adult and going into working for his community.” David snapped his fingers again and the scroll vanished. “You each have displayed the true meaning of Christmas throughout your lives. That it is better to give than it is to receive. Through your selfless actions, each of you have impacted many lives drastically and you are all true Saints.” The four of them looked at each other with surprised looks on all of their faces. “I understand that this is a lot to take in all at once, but do not worry, we have all of the time in the world. Literally. Father Time stops time for everyone else outside of the North Pole.” “What will becoming Santa Claus entail for us? Will we move here? What will our job be?” asked Peter. “You will be working here almost full time. Helping with toy manufacturing, the infamous naughty and nice list selections, and, of course, delivering all of the presents on Christmas. But don’t worry, you will be trained to do all of these things, but we just need to make sure to have an aptitude for it first,” said David. “How will we ever learn how to do all that?” asked Vincent. “Magic good sir! That’s how anything can get done around here. Everything we do in the North Pole is powered by magic that you will be taught how to use by one of the best magic users in existence. Myself.” “Way to be humble boss,” said a man as he walked in through two big red doors. “Joseph! You made it! Everyone, this is Joseph. He is the head of toy production here at the North Pole. You will be working very closely with him.” “Hello everyone. David can I talk to you for a second?” asked Joseph. “Sure. Here everyone,” David snapped his fingers, “have some cookies.” And the two of them left the room. “David, what are you doing? Where’s Nick?” asked Joseph. “Oh he’s been removed from service with us,” replied David as he tried to walk back in. “What? Drop the tour guide act. Who are these guys and where is Nick?” “Alright, fine. He dumped me last night. I sent him to coal duty. These are his replacements.” “Get Nick out of there! We need him tonight!” “No! He can rot in the coal mines for all I care. One of them will be the new Santa.” “These are your rebound guys. Not the next Santa.” “We’d eventually need a replacement. And they are all suited for the job.” “What even are their qualifications?” “They are all charitable. Nice guys.” “David! “Okay! They’re all hot gay men who are selfless. It was a pretty quick magical search.” “I can’t believe you brought mortals here! What were you thinking?” “I was thinking that my husband of almost 2 centuries just dumped me and you weren’t picking up your phone when I was needing a hookup.” “So you just pop these random guys in here so that you can have a one night stand?” “Not exactly. We would need a replacement eventually. I can’t run this factory and deliver the presents every Christmas. One is fine, but more than that, I‘ll work myself to death. I need a partner.” “Alright fine. I’ll play this little game of yours.” “Hey you can get something out of this too.” “What could I possibly get out of this?” “I know that Henry dumped you last decade and you’ve been lonely ever since. You get first runner up.” “Ugh you’re impossible.” Joseph started walking away. “You won’t be saying that after they go through the cookie test.” Joseph stopped in his tracks. “You’re doing that test.” David nodded his head. “Okay. I’ll go along with it as long as you play fair this time with that test.” “Deal.” The two shook hands and walked back towards the contestants. All unaware of what they had gotten themselves into.

This is my first attempt at this, so be kind. This story may include themes which some readers may find disturbing such as worship, hot dads, and rough sex. All characters are over the age of 18. I have several chapters already written. So if there’s interest I’ll post more. ——————————————————————— James had just finished his sophomore year of college and was heading home on summer break. He always looked forward to going home because that was when he got to relax. At school he was involved in so many things it was hard for him to take a moment to himself. At 5’10” with a track runners build he was in shape, but not huge by any means. He likes to think of himself as a twink, and oh yeah, he’s gay. He wasn’t out to anyone, but he always knew, every since he was a little kid. His mom had left his dad shortly after he was born so he had never really known her. His dad worked as a financial investor, and spent quite a bit of time at work. His dad wasn’t always there for him, but he worked hard to make sure James had everything he needed. Going to college several hours away from his home he hadn’t been home in almost two years, so the distance between James and his dad had remained. James’ father, John, had always been a bit of a mystery to him. His father never dated anyone that he had known of, mostly involved himself with his job, and only had a few hobbies, one of them being working out. Although James hadn’t seen his dad shirtless in years, he remembered times from when he was younger. His dad was quite a bit taller than he at 6’4”. His dad was also always one of the biggest dads. On the rare occasion his dad took him to a school event, John always towered over the other dads, with arms thicker than most of their thighs. With a buzz cut, a tattoo sleeve on his arm, and his size, his dad was quite the impressive and imposing man. James clearly had to take after his mom. This was how James knew he was gay, because for as long as he could remember he was in love with muscle. Sneaking his dads bodybuilding magazines and watching powerlifting completions with his father, he knew what he liked. Muscle. And a lot of it. His dad rarely voiced political opinions but just looking at him James had always assumed that he could never come out to his dad. This sets the stage for the events that follow when James gets home from college late one May afternoon.

Black Cat Chapter 1 | Chapter 2 | Chapter 3 Chapter 4 | Chapter 5 | Chapter 6 WARNING! Contains snuff. Chapter 7 | Chapter 8 | Chapter 9 Chapter 10 | Chapter 11 | Chapter 12 Epilogue Sequel: Black Cats Chapter 1 The wife lays on the bed on her side, passed out. Her long auburn hair covers her sweaty, cummy face, neck and tits. Cum leaks out of her pussy and ass onto the soaked hotel sheets. Sunlight from the window lands on her 36C breasts, her nipples still hard and extended from my manipulations. Those beautiful breasts jiggle, the bed creeks and the headboard hits the wall with each of my thrusts. "Oh, God! Fuuuuck!" the husband moans under me. I pin his head to the bed with my left hand. My right hand grips and lifts his pelvis keeping his ass inline with my cock. For the last twenty minutes I've been pulling all the way out, waiting for his sphincter to close, then, with a low-pitch growl, ramming in deep. "You like that, boy? hmmmggggggrrrrrr. Like getting fucked slow and hard?" The husband moans something that sounds like, "yes, Daddy", as his fists tightly clutch the sheets. I roll my head back and inhale deeply, relishing the musky scent of sex. I spike his ass with a quarter of my rod. "AAAAHHHHHHGGOOOOOODD!" the pitiful excuse for a male wails. "GRRRR! I don't give a FUCK what you like, cunt," I growl. Enough of treading lightly with this virgin ass. I grab his shoulders with both hands and use my abs for countless short hard strokes, smashing into his prostate with every fuck. The bed frame crashes against that wall with a loud BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAMBAMBAMBAMBAM as I bore into him. I keep up the rapid-fire assault, grunting with each fuck, until he yells, "I'm cumming!" I wrap my left hand around his throat and lift him off the bed. I stand tall and press the back of his head into my chest. He utters a satisfying scream as he slides father down. A minuscule amount of cum bubbles through the tiny cock cage his little penis is trapped in. His legs swing and bump my shins as I walk to the floor-to-ceiling mirror. By the time I reach the mirror he's panting like a bitch in heat. I turn to face the mirror and look over the "man" impaled on my cock. Mid-twenties, crew-cut blond hair, handsome features. I guess you could say that he's got a middleweight bodybuilder physique. A decent chest above his six pack. An above average limp dick swings off of him. He could probably place in a regional bodybuilding competition if he didn't skip leg days. His eyes are squeezed tightly shut. "Open your eyes. Come on boy," I thump his head with my free hand, "open." When he doesn't obey I forcefully flex my abs, driving my ramrod deeper into his gut. "Aaaarrrg!" his eyes snap open and looks at me in the mirror with fear, lust and fear. He begins to hyperventilate. "Hey, calm down, little man." I slide my hand off of his throat putting him in a choke hold. I lightly squeeze his windpipe between my forearm and bicep. His hands immediately grab my arm and vainly tries to move it. I whisper into his ear, "Take slow deep breaths. That's it. Good boy." With his breathing slowing I find myself involuntarily slow fucking his tight ass and watching my hulking figure in the mirror. The husband's head, his mouth gaping open, is held between a forearm thicker than his upper arm and a bicep bigger than his head. Thick veins under my paper-thin skin look like a metropolitan subway map. Above my bowling ball delts thick traps rise like mountains to meet my corded neck. The husband whimpers when I flex my free arm into a Herculean ball of power. "You like that, puny boy? Grrrr, yeah, I think we both know who's superior." I feel a pair of tits against my wide lats and a sopping wet pussy grinding on my massive rippling leg. "Fuck him, baby." The wife wraps her tiny hands around my torso. One hand slowly strokes my ten-pack, fingers following the perimeter of each thick cobblestone segment. Her other hand travels up to my shelf-like pecs to try to squeeze the rock-hard muscle. Giving that up, she begins to pinch and tweak a downward pointing nipple. "Show him how to use that thing between his legs." She's kissing and licking my back. "He's never satisfied me. You…oh god…you made me cum more than I've ever had. Show him how a real man fucks." Never wanting to disappoint the ladies I break the bi pose and slap the husband's glute. He yelps and calls out for mercy to whatever deity he thinks is listening. I seize a leg and bring it to his chest as I start to pound his ass balls deep. I roar. The husband screams in terror and submission. The wife moans, "Make him your bitch like you made me your whore…Master" *** Good. Now I have your attention. With all the instant gratification, short news cycles and screaming 140 to 280 character dispatches from who-the fuck-cares you have to grab attention by the balls, squeeze and not let go. Even if the owner of said balls slaps you with an injunction. Which never happens to me…usually. Hi, I'm Bruce. Bruce Banderole. Ripped let me hijack his account to tell my story. I didn't used to be this way. The domineering alpha male, not the ball grabber. Well, maybe not that either. Anyway, I was just your typical, average office worker schmuck sitting in a nondescript cube surrounded by sappy inspirational posters from HR in the boring corporate world. To say I was the pinnacle of physical health would be laughable. Twenty-six years old at this time. Under the average height for a male, just under the definition of obese, nearsighted and balding. My idea of exercise was carrying a box of a dozen doughnuts to the office every Friday. The only thing in my life that brought a ray of sunshine into my gloom was my girlfriend, Val. Six weeks ago that would all start to change. On that Monday nothing could brighten my mood. I grabbed two different socks out of the sock drawer, my sandwich was moldy, the printer repeatedly jammed on duplication of a fifty page report and I had my review. See, there's me after work in line at the bus stop waiting for the 5:10 to my house. Hunched shoulders, thinking about the day and mumbling, "How the fuck did I get a 'adequate' on the Reynolds account? I busted my ass for that fucker!" I look up to the guy behind me, "Tell me why a guy that looks like an avocado had sex with an older more disgusting avocado complained?" The old lady behind him stepped back aghast. The guy looked at me and said, "Maybe it's your use of harsh language." When I realized I left my umbrella at home, it started to rain. I sighed defeat to the universe as the bus rolled to a stop. The doors opened and I heard something in the alley. I ignored it and shuffled forward. After a few steps I heard it again. This time I think I heard a cat. I had a cat once. My sister wanted to name it Dog. A few more shuffling steps and I definitely heard a cat. I reached the bus door, looked up at the driver and said "Wait for me, I'll be right back." I think I heard the driver mumble, "Yeah right buddy" as I turned into the ally. "Here, kitty kitty kitty." I heard a reply from the left ten feet down the alley. I called out again, followed the reply and found an average sized undernourished young adult black cat under a piece of cardboard. It looked up at me with pleading electric blue eyes. I knelt down to the cat, and slowly blinked, "Hey, there." I extended a finger in front of its nose. "You don't look too well." The cat sniffed my finger, blinked and replied with a meow that almost sounded like, "Help?" I extended the finger to scratch the cat's chin. I didn't see a collar when the cat lifted its head for more scratches. "Oh, so you're a stray huh? Well we can't have you walking the streets can we?" As I gently lifted the cat it began to purr. I turned around with the cat cradled in my arms just in time to see the back of the bus disappear down the street. I sigh and mutter, "Fuck." "Mew?" "It's just been one of those days, cat. There's a vet school a few blocks from here. How about we get you checked out and get something to eat?" "Purrrrmoowprrrr" "I'll take that as a 'yes'." Two hours later I ordered an Uber and headed for home with a $200 vet bill, a box of stuff and a very groggy cat. When the Uber pulled up I saw my favorite driver, Debbie, in her beat up Hyundai Accent. "What the fuck ya got there, Bruce?" she yelled at me over the blaring death metal as I put the cat carrier and box in the back seat. I closed the squeaky back door and yanked on the front passenger door until it opened. Most people don't like Debbie. It might be that she curses like a sailor or that she'd rather insult you than get a tip. I kinda liked her; the petite figure, the girl-next-door face, the long blond hair in pigtails just went so well with the spiked leather collar, ripped band t-shirt, short shorts and bowie knife strapped to her thigh. Think Harley Quinn without a psychopathic homicidal boyfriend with a pasty complexion. At least I hoped so. "I found a stray cat and decided to adopt her," I replied once I sat down in the seat and turned down the screaming Norwegians. "The vet named her Brenna. Apparently that's Gaelic for 'black hair'." Debbie lifted a single eyebrow when she glanced from the back seat to me, "You, a cat? What's that fucking bitch Val gonna say?" I buckled up and replied, "Yeah, a cat. I'm secure enough in my manhood that I don't need a hundred fifty pound slobbering dog that you have to get up at five o'clock in the morning to walk. Besides, everyone should have a little pussy." She blushed as she pulled the car out into that traffic and replied, "Uh-huh. You got food and a goddamn cat box yet?" I pointed my thumb at the box in the back, "Yeah. The vet gave me a box of stuff. Said it was a CCL Starter Kit." We almost get into an accident when Debbie snorted and started laughing. "You mind not killing us and tell me what's so funny?" She composed herself just enough to reply, "Shit! CCL stands for Crazy Cat Lady." My eyes involuntary rolled heavenwards, "Laugh it up, Deb. One cat doth not a crazy make." "Mrr, aarrr?" came from the back seat. "I didn't ask you." With a snicker she stated, "They say the fucking first step is talking to the them." "And yet you talk to your crappy car." "Hey, don't insult Reggy! He's very sensitive!" The car backfired in agreement. She started stroking the dashboard, winked at me and said, "There, there, Reg. Don't listen to that mean asshole. You still haven't said how your cocksucking bitch-friend's going to react." "A FUCKING CAT!" was the reply I got from Val to a text with a pic of Brenna on my lap. When we got home I set everything up for Brenna. She had some water and cat food from her bowls in the kitchen and used her box in the bathroom. With her belly full she constantly purred while I scratched and rubbed her chin, throat and belly. She held my arm with her paws to make sure I didn't stop. She especially wanted me to scratch under her new orange-red nylon collar. I tried to think why the love of my life would say that as I scrolled up the app and saw all the pics she sent of her Pekingese, Alcaeus. The many, many pictures of Alcaeus dressed in a toga, birthday hat, sunglasses. In a sombrero for Cinco de Mayo. In a Santa beard and stocking cap for Christmas. The pics of Alcaeus with a hair bow on its head, in a Che Guevara t-shirt and beret, dressed as a Minion, lapping up a strawberry smoothie (from MY glass, mind you), wearing a Mario cap and, the worst, with cat ears. I typed out my reply with the thumb the little spoiled shit bit last week when I tried to get him away from my smoothie, "I found her in an alley downtown. I'm not going to walk away from that. Come on over and meet her, babe." A minute later the reply chat bubble started bubbling. Two minutes later I see, "Ugh fine cu soon." "We're going to have company, Brenna," I told the purring ball of fur on my lap as I rubbed behind her ears. Then I noticed the pizza boxes on the coffee table and dirty socks on the sofa. I sighed and said, "Looks like I've got to clean this place up a bit…" "Myeah." "…so you're gonna have to…Wait a minute, did you just say 'yeah'?" She just blinked those beautiful electric blue eyes and purred. "Ooookay then. Let me just set," I lifted her up and settled her on the sofa, "you here while I straighten up the place." The garbage was tossed and a load of laundry started when I heard the familiar sounds of Cadaver's "Cannibalistic Dissection" outside, Val screaming, "You expect a TIP after THAT?!" and a creaky car door slam. I open my front door to Val in a tight blue mid-thigh dress, her auburn hair in a bun, oversized sunglasses and a floppy wide brimmed hat. Behind her I saw a Hyundai peeling rubber and the driver's arm sticking out the window with a middle finger extended. "Ugh! That cabbie is the WORST! I don't know why they don't just fire her ass!" "She's not a cabbie and they can't." I gave Val a kiss on the cheek as she blew past me. "You know she's an independent contractor and the best driver in the city." "WHATEVER. So," she scanned the room, "where's this cat?" When Val set her oversized purse down her "dog" squeaked and poked his head out. "She's on the sofa. Be gentle, she's not used to…" When Val saw Brenna she charged towards her. Loudly, she said, "Oh, aren't you just the cutest thing!" Brenna jumped to the back of the couch, yelled, "Moor? REEEOW!" and hissed. When Val started to reach for her she jumped down and hid under the couch. "Hey! That's not how you act around a new pet, Valerie!" Alcaeus jumped out of the purse and started yapping at the couch. "Pfft, what do you know. It's just a cat." Brenna came out and sat in front of Alcaeus. Alcaeus continued to yap away as if he was a fearsome beast. Brenna, just yawned and cleaned her paw. "Yeah, well, she MY cat and I won't have her becoming neurotic due to…" We both heard a cut off yip and looked down to see Brenna's paw pinning Alcaeus's head to the floor. Her tail swished and she gave a "humph" sound. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO MY DOG!" Val exclaimed. I suppressed a snicker and said pridefully, "I see there's no chance of that." Val reached down to pick up the dog Brenna sniffed her hand. "Get away!" She clutched the shivering dog to her breasts, "That cat is EVIL!" "No she's not. This is all new to her. It'll take time for her to adjust." "Yeah, well…" Val's phone sounded out a notification I haven't heard before. Her face went flush and her eyes widened when she looked at her phone. "Sorry, babe. Gotta go." "You just got here?" I said, my hands outspread. "I know, but somethings come up…at work," Val collected her purse, shoved the shivering mutt in it and headed toward the door. "Can I call you an Uber?" "With HER again. I don't think so. Besides, my ride is already outside. Bye!" And with that Val slammed the front door on her way out. I stood in the middle of the living room wondering what just happened when I felt Brenna winding herself around my legs. "Well, that could have gone better." I said looking down at her. She blinked twice. "She's really very nice, ya know." "Mnoow," was the only reply in the room. Did my cat just say, "No"?

Heya y'all! It's my first time actually posting anything on this site (that i can remember, at least) and the first time I try my hand at writing this kind of story. but since I read a lot of content from lots of authors both from here and from the previous website, I figured it was time to give a small fraction of it back. Fair warning; English isn't my mothertongue, so any mistakes are entirely mine! Without further ado, here's part one! I hope you'll enjoy it. Male Hunger Part one The humid air of his room had gotten warmer. Bran huffed and licked his lips, tasting the salty sweat racing down his head, hips rocking, his wide hands wildly jerking off his thick cock. He groaned lowly, racking a cum-covered palm through his short hair and started slapping his dick on his 6-pack, splashing precum everywhere. After a few beats, his heavy balls surged higher.. And Bran stopped, out of breath, hands off his penis, his body tensing, muscles flexing hard to keep himself from cumming. After a few long seconds, he brought a veiny hand to his mouth and licked the pre off his thick fingers, one after the other. The taste of pre and the weight of each rough fingers in his mouth had him shuddering so much his eyes closed. Bran roughly pinched his nips and grunted quite loudly as saliva filled his mouth. His other hand skimmed down his thick pecs, along the valleys of his abs, to finally grasp at his thick shaft. He fisted his dick and – the immediate, overwhelming pleasure had him gasping out and snorting air back in, nostrils wide, hips pumping- he distantly recognized the potent scent of his own musky sweat and semen, different, stronger than ever before – He needed more. “Fuuck…,” he growled out, kicking his muscled legs further apart. He needed just a bit more. His other hand left his fluid-covered pecs to tug at and massage his bloated balls, the sensations shooting up sparks up his body. They felt so good, so full, he threw his head back on his pillow; his pre-covered hair coating them. He rocked his hips harder, the sound of his bed hitting the wall getting louder. He distantly heard some of his dorm neighbors hit the wall back but he couldn’t find it in himself to give a single fuck; his attention solely focused on pleasuring his thick, weeping cock. “Fuck!,” he snarled, teeth bared, as release started sweeping through his body. He tensed ever more, both hands tight on his shaft now, tense, striated pecs protruding more and hiding the root of his dick. Not that it mattered; his eyes were focused on the way his cock thickened even more, despite the two fists holding it. Long moments passed, during which his heavy balls, usually hanging low, pulled up and sent its fiery magma up. Bran panted wildly, wide eyes almost rolling backwards, as the first load of semen burst out and arched up the wall behind him, almost splashing on the wall. Some of the thick magma dropped back down and landed on his face, in his mouth, in his hair and on his pecs. After a few tense seconds, as the thicker and warmer liquid and its unusually strong taste coated his taste-buds, a second explosion of semen went out. It did much the same as the first. The third was much the same. “Mmhhh… So good...,” Bran moaned lewdly, in a pleasure-filled haze, as his body alternated between tensing and releasing loads of thick cum over and over. He groaned some more at the ninth; the final shot, the rest of his release dribbling out thickly and utterly flooding his abs. Still in a daze, heart beating loudly in his ears, Bran stroked his heaving belly, sliding the thick white goo over his wide torso, up his neck, down to his pubes. He thoroughly coated his still-rock-hard penis and huge, heavy balls in the stuff. Then he scooped as much as he could and licked it up with one hand, the other dedicating itself to playing with his hard cock. After a while, Bran’s stomach cramped. He was quite hungry but couldn’t be bothered to move. But the sleepiness he expected after such a release didn’t come: he started feeling antsy, as though he had had too much caffeine. His cramping stomach decided him; he would eat something, maybe watch something mindless on the TV, and then he’d go back to bed. But as he got up, something felt off; but Bran shrugged the idea away. He did the same with the vague idea of putting on clothes; it was too much trouble, besides no one was there to care besides himself. And he felt quite warm; he was still sweating. The fact he used to care a lot more about not being buck-naked in the dorm, even in his room, a few weeks ago amused him distantly. His feet thudded and left perspiration on the floor as he left the cum-covered bed and wall behind him. He felt something warm hit his legs and snorted in amusement; his hard-on was still leaking. Feeling even hungrier, Bran headed straight to the small fridge and opened the door. The sudden light had him squinting -the sudden cold surprised him – as he bent his head to search for something good to eat. The cold felt good against his warm flesh and he shuddered in delight. He reached for a can of coke, rose back up, and drank it in a few big gulps. He drank another, and another after that. Then, stomach feeling less empty, but still needing fuel, he went back down and was about to take another can when he noticed something and huffed out a short laugh. “Fuckin’ hell,” he whispered. So focused he had been on filling his belly, he hadn’t really noticed that his still leaking hard-on had coated some stuff in pre. He smirked, shook his head and took out some leftover – spaghetti bolognese – to heat up while he turned on the light, searched for a fork and a big plate. After serving himself, he set himself in front of the TV and, before turning it on, he couldn’t help but checking himself out. His reflection showed him as he was; sitting on a slightly-too-small sofa, large arms bursting out off thickly muscled shoulders and traps rising high of his bull neck. Big legs spread wide, cock high and thick, still dripping, heavy balls low and resting on the sofa. His tight musclebound gut and the V-shape low on his hips partially hidden by his wide and 10 inches long cock, his tits hanging low on a decent pair of round pecs, biceps close to 17 inches and veins and striations both easy to see on his 6’3 frame… All of those were pretty good reasons for the deep satisfaction he felt at looking at himself, a smirk reflecting such masculine pride tugging at his lips. His cock pulsed heavily as pre made his abs glisten and- his stomach cramped: he took a big bite of his meal, burped loudly – the coke – huffed out a laugh, and, feeling a bit more satisfied but still quite ravenous, he demolished his meal. But before he knew it, he was back at the fridge, pulling out enough to make another, albeit bigger meal – he was that hungry. But a man his size needed to eat quite a lot to stay so big. He smiled. “’m damn glad Ian’s not back yet,” he snickered, “he’d freak if he saw me right now”. He slapped his belching cock absently, a meaner smirk on his lips. “Though I know how I’d shut him up, mmffhhh…”, Bran closed his eyes and inhaled sharply, imagination running wild, his cock pulsing harder. Bran then smiled and stole an under-cooked chicken breast from the frying pan, too hungry to wait any longer. He munched on it, muscled jaw breaking it down fast, and his strong neck moving as he swallowed, eyes glazing over in pleasure, drool dropping from his lips. Too busy eating, he didn’t notice the bigger veins appearing all over his studly body. He was too taken up by the need to fill his void-like belly. Meanwhile, the scent of his body, of male pleasure and exertion slowly but silently got stronger in the warm and humid air of his room.

Mossano inherited Muscle Pride Rock Gym in Bangkok. He became an IFBB Pro, then Mr. Thailand, and then opened Muscle Pride Rock Gym 2. At 21, Simb was born. Muscle Pride Rock Gym sang with celebration. Patrons — thin and lithe to well-muscled hunks in string tanks and hoodies — gathered around he and his wife Sarai. Mossano’s pharmacological coach held Simb aloft. The gym speakers played joyous music filled with rhythms and flutes. As a kid, Simb spent his time running around Muscle Pride Rock with his best friend Naylon. Everyone knew them. All treated them with joy. Simb had no thoughts about his place in the world. CHAPTER ONE — BETRAYAL Now, on a day in Simb’s eighteenth year, Simb and Naylon lounge near the juice bar. As they lounge, Simb’s Uncle Scarab shows up. Scarab is seven years older than Simb, and devotedly bodybuilds. He is outwardly obsequious toward Simb while also giving off a resentful vibe. Simb thinks that’s the way for uncles on diets, restrictions, and heavy lifting schedules. Scarab talks to the teens. He asks them what kind of music they like. When they mention a local group, he tells them it’s a huge coincidence that that group is playing at a place called Parrot Bar. He says he has passes to that bar and that they can see their favorite band if they leave to go now. The guys can’t believe the coincidence and want to go and so they do. The whole thing is a lie. When they get there, instead of saying Parrot Bar it says Parrot Gay Bar. This gives pause, only because they are not into sexual things yet. But they want to see the band. Inside, there is no band. Instead two twenty year old hoodlums pay attention to them. The hoodlums are so skinny ribs show through their tees. They are as heavy-headed as hyenas with open-hanging mouths. “We are Shen and Ban,” the jackally two snigger, “You are the son of the best muscle man in Thailand aren’t you? We recognize you. Are you here because?…. because you like sex with males, no?” Simb and Naylon feel uneasy, more uneasy even than from the dancers grinding crotch-packed near-naked muscles. Simb and Naylon try to pretend they are cool as it is important to accept all people. That is what Mossano and Simb’s mother Sarai always teach. The manager at the Parrot Gay Bar notices the youth and suspects something is amiss. He calls the MRP Gym and the manager, Zazar, answers. Zazar, who is homosexual himself and expressive in his personality, flaps off to tell Mossano right away. Mossano goes to the bar and rescues the boys. Mossano is upset with Simb for going to a drinking place and one that focuses on any kind of sex. He scolds Simb and Simb feels bad about his judgment. But Mossano forgives Simb. Mossano also explains to Simb that some of Mossano’s best friends are gay. He adds, “with the genetics you have from me and mom, I want you to end up my size and condition. If you do as I do, eating, the heavy iron lifting, the gear.” Mossano continues, “What I want to say is when you grow up and become as I am, you will play a special role — pedestaled by men and women, wanted by all.” Simb says ok. He doesn’t know what that all means or whether he wants that. He’s still a kid. Drives can be dormant until nature fully spigots testosterone and awakens a man to his real wants. However, meanwhile, during Mossano and Simb’s conversation, Scarab has found the 20-year-old shady fag beanpoles. You might think he is there to berate them and force them to understand more about what is appropriate with people of different ages. But Scarab has a nefarious character and only self-serving purposes in mind. He has designs — designs of no longer being lesser in his brother’s shadow, to usurping his brother’s titles, to gaining his brother’s businesses and all that his brother has. As part of his plan to do that, he makes an overture to the youth Shen and Ban. He will freely service them at MRP Gym. But they must help frame Mossano for a crime. The two are alarmed at the idea of doing something of the kind. But then they feel Scarab’s enlarged biceps that rise as balls, hard as rock. Scarab talks dominant fetished stuff about how swollen his pecs are, how his ass jacks and how intensely good he feels. He tells them he must grow bigger, dominating little fucks, that he’ll make his brother seem fucking small. He wants to transform the two weasels too. He thinks they could all fuck each other as big muscle men. The two hypnotized fags both are almost orgasming as he makes their dicks so hard with his dreams. They agree to help Scarab. In the setup to the framing scam, Scarab goes to Simb the next week. Scarab dishonestly tells Simb that Mossano wants Simb to take a package of steroids (legal in Thailand) to the other branch of the gym. Simb is only 18 and never been given a task like this before so he is uncertain at first. But Scarab is convincing. Simb heads out in the streets with the messenger bag unaware. What it really contains is cocaine, heroine and drugs heavily punishable even for someone his age to possess. As soon as Simb has left, Scarab gathers up Shen and Ban and they go to Mossano. Scarab acts as though he’s collared the gay twenty year olds, physically showing his superiority to the pimpled scarecrows, manhandling them with true get-off brawn, and acting as though he’s threatening them and forcing them to confess what they will say. They almost give the whole thing away because Mossano’s muscles are so beautiful. His abs rise and fall, coil and fold as he talks. They have never seen the great Mossano, champion of all of Thailand and seventh place finisher in the Olympia of the world. Mossano is bigger than they imagined a person could be. They’ve never seen someone of such impossibly increased size — shoulders that mountain and arm girth 20+ inches around. In front of the steroid-massed giant, scrawny little undeveloped Shen and Ban suddenly stiff solid ones in their pants. But Mossano is so familiar and used to that kind of thing that it doesn’t register as a warning flag. Shen and Ban tell Mossano, as though confessing, that they have given Simb an illegal package, using Simb as an unsuspecting mule. But, they explain, he has to be “saved” for they’ve heard a police trap is set for the other gym. Mossano is furious. He will charge to help his son. He roars at the scum that have come to him. Scarab sneers and growls at the scum too. He enjoys the chance to act vile towards anyone, even his own accomplices — getting a charge always to be superior where he can be. He holds each of the guys hands behind their respective backs, lusty with the comprehension that he literally has the physical power to restrain them simultaneously each with a single fist. The muscles in Scarab’s shoulders flex in displaying expression as he shifts to subtle poses — pose after pose — while he holds them. Scarab then says aloud to Mossano, “Have no fear, brother, these two drug dealers will join us and I will force them to play their role.” Then Scarab smiles with a truly carnivorous look. His traps pop definitionally around his neck. Mossano says “good.” And then before they leave MRP GYM, he gives the keys for both gyms plus the code for the wall safe to Scarab. Mossano says, “I’ve never given these to you before, but I’m not sure how long resolving this will take at the other gym, and at the police station, and in the court…. Plus I have to see about getting these two young drug runners into some kind of reform. It’s best that someone in good trust has control until I am back.” Scarab thinks quickly, “Can you text that quickly to my phone as well?” he says slyly, “In case it does take you a long time and anyone asks if you left me in charge.” Mossano suspecting nothing, sends the text. They thunder across town as a group on motorbikes. Heads whip tracking the massbeast of Mossano hulking upon his machine. The pure masculinity of such massive muscularity has those passed by gaping. As they go, Mossano doesn’t spot Simb anywhere. As they near MRP II Gym, his concern grows. When they get to MRPII Gym, they still haven’t found Simb. They head across the parking lot, Mossano in the lead. Scarab falls purposefully behind. Scarab pulls the two scum surreptitiously aside and tells them in a quick, low sinister growl “Get lost. I will take it from here.” He pulls one of their heads into his juiced pecs and lets the pup nuzzle there briefly in the Dianabol-responsible cleft, even allowing him to lick quickly and wantingly at his nipple. Scarab whispers, “This is nothing, you fag. I’m going to have you tit fuck mountainous monster pecs that are inhuman when I’m 100 pounds bigger and more dominant than a god.” Then he gives the guy a command, “make sure that sniveling little boy Simb… never comes around MRP Gyms again.” Scarab races after Mossano and catches up just past the door. Inside, there are seven cops. Eighteen year old Simb is in their grasp. Simb is so young and fragile —flustered, lanky, rattled, distressed. The currier bag sits emptied of its illegal contents on the counter. The head cop, a commissioner, turns and says to those arriving, “This is tremendously serious. This delinquent will be going to jail for a long time.” Mossano does not recognize that the scum have not come in. He says, “No no, once you have the explanation of who is really responsible you will let him go.” The commissioner says, “Yes if we are given another responsible we will let this one go.” He says this because earlier the two scum had come to the police station claiming to be informants who could help them capture Mr Thailand who they said had been behind illegal drug running for a long time. The police officers on duty had all chorused, “THE Mr. Thailand? Mossano Bakkani? He who has a vee taper to a thirty two inch waist and weighs 278 pounds with arms that are 21 inches around?” Each officer knew the most famous muscular body in Thailand. So famous no one else had a fraction of the same public recognition. It is ubiquitous what the hypersexual, hypermighted silhouette of Mossano Bakkani looks like. All those overly male police officers are familiar with how the small posers of the king lounge over his ass and wrap atop his horse cock. “Yes,” the scum had said, “that is the one.” The pulse rates of those officers back at the station had gone up at even the mention of a man so self-endowed and huge. Now here in front of many of those officers, is the actual Mr Thailand. He is a man who simply can’t be real. His shoulders simply stretch too far and aloft from his neck. His torso circles at every level with immeasurability. He is too rockishly dense, too cord-thewed, and too beefily enlarged. He has muscles with more muscles on top. Mossano turns like an aircraft carrier, his legs like temple columns. He looks to have the scum confess but sees Scarab standing all alone in his stringer with his little roid-hungry physique on display. “They got away,” mouths Scarab syrupy and with what he hopes looks like a pained shrug. “Why are you looking around?,” the commissioner says to Mossano, “why don’t you just tell us the truth so that your son here can be let go?” Mossano sees the situation and walks to Scarab. His championship bodybuilder body imposes in on Scarab. Mossano’s monumental excess presses predatorily over Scarab’s lesser swole. Mossano whispers to Scarab, “I am going to explain to the officers that this crime was really done by the two drug runners. You will back me up, right?” he says warningly, “I need to know.” Scarab whispers back, “I don’t know what you are talking about. If you insist on such stories you are probably sending your son to a certain long time in jail.” “That would be a very unfatherly thing to do,” Scarab adds in a cold purr. Mossano understands now that he has been betrayed but must save his son. He turns to the commissioner and says, “It was not my son, it was me. I lied to him about what was in the bag and told him they were legal anabolic drugs.” The cops descend on Mossano and handcuff him. He is as powerful as Hercules. Reflexive at being confined, he explodes open the chains. He swings his enormous guns. Officers bowl over backward in every direction. The police ogle from the floor, all truly in awe. He is definitively the greatest and one of the most massive men that has ever been in Thailand and currently is one of the top ten most muscular men in the entire world. The commissioner says, “we will handcuff you again, and If you do not cooperate we will also take the boy.” Mossano turns to look at Scarab. He flexes his might body into a double bicep pose and snorts and growls. He is 40% bigger than Scarab. His torso heaves. His legs thunder with their gargantuan magnitude. It is imposing to behold. But then Mossano submits to the handcuffing and is taken from the gym. As soon as they leave, Simb runs crying to his uncle. “This can’t be! We have to help get my dad free.” Scarab puts his fists on his hips and raises his chest and shoulders inflating and flexing the mass he has even as it pales to what his older brother just showed. He is going to change that now. He knows he‘s going to grow so much much much bigger than he’s been. He’s the one who will use Mossano’s drugs and money and resources now. The world will see what truly wild use of all three can really do. He won’t restrain himself in any temperate way he thinks his brother has. He looks at the weak boy and seethes, “You incompetent weakling! You did this! Your father has been dealing like this for years and never gotten in trouble. It was the source of all his ability to pretend who he was and gain the mass and might that won him awards. You have ruined it and have sent him to jail. I will bring you back to the gym now and tell everyone what you have done. They love your father there.” Scarab is in full sleazy condescension now and continues, “You will have destroyed him and yourself in their eyes. But maybe if you disappear I can save his reputation and explain it was you. His imprisonment will be forever on your pathetic thin puny weak girlie shoulders but at least the love and reverence of his people can be preserved and you won’t destroy that love.” It is lies all lies, but Scarab is filled with festering wile and narcissistic need. Simb sputters. The tears flow. His breathing comes in racking sporadic gasps. He has a scrawny body and is gangly tall. But, mostly in that moment he is just a bereft son, almost a little boy. The moaning continues as he says, “But…. I didn’t mean…. It was all an…… I can’t leave my mother…. Can’t leave Naylon…” Scarab turns from the boy, bored. He has eyes in the mirror then only for himself. He pulls his stringer down low and pushes his workout pants off his bunched underwear. He admires his torso lean though it is, as defined as it is. And his arms and legs. Yes. He is defined. And has muscular definition. But he will grow grotesquely massive now. Sickly so. And then even far more disgustingly when he wants. Thailand is to have a true new bodybuilding emperor. One taller and more unrestrained in becoming as impossibly gargantuan as he can. He anticipates tapering to an even crazier narrow vee — he’s always had the blessing of narrower wolf hips than Mossano’s hasn’t he. And shoulder skelature just a little broader naturally. He knows in his gut his genetics hold that in store. God he wants to hulk and pose. “This is all your fault,” Scarab says firmly again to Simb not bothering even to turn around. Simb’s blubbering peters out until finally Simb simply sniffles, “Yes, I will go.” Simb gathers his wallet and comb from the counter. The police say Simb has to go to protective services until they can sort things out about his home. Two of the officers leave with Simb in tow. Scarab is alone with the commissioner now. The commissioner is in his mid-50s. He looks like he lifted a weight or two in his glory days. Just the kind of “straight” authority figure who looks susceptible to a transaction he-man to he-man. The commissioner tells the other officers they can leave. Once the gray-haired commissioner is the only remaining official, Scarab leads him to the gym’s office and closes the door. Scarab looks at the older man’s height of about 5’9”. “I thought I might be able to tell you a little bit about my nephew’s home.” Scarab says low and hard. “That would be completely appropriate to know,” says the commissioner. “I don’t like to say this about Mossano because he is my brother,” hisses Scarab, “but his wife and he can’t stay clean.” “Is that right,” says the commissioner, “Heroine and Cocaine?” “Yes?… Yes, of course. Those two drugs and so many more….you should think of them as using whatever would keep a couple permanently in jail, would keep a teenage son from returning home.” Scarab leans back on the edge of the desk. His legs splay in the loose-crotched fitness pants but he knows his thighs are developed enough and muscular enough for the dominant twenty five year old that he is. He balls his hands into fists and slowly raises them up in front of himself as though doing a preacher lift. His biceps curl into 17.75” swells. He eyes the commissioner and then each veiny bi in turn. And then he eyes the commissioner once again. The commissioner says, “Of course, we’d need to be doing blood screenings of Mr and Mrs Bakkani to confirm what you say is true.” “Tests of their blood you say?” says Scarab. Scarab slowly swings his left fist from where it is curled in front out to the side and then up. His right fist mimics it next. He is widening his lats until they show they are suggestive of small barn doors. His shoulders mount into miniature boulders. “Is the use of a blood test very necessary?” Scarab coos. “It is,” says the commissioner — he is tough in some ways, experienced at the way of the world. Scarab is not concerned. He is certain he can get his way. That’s all that matters. He doesn’t care what he does. He says to the commissioner, “I have a session to practice my posing in a few minutes. I’ll only be ready if I change as we talk. You understand that don’t you?” “Yes. Of course. We all have schedules.” “I take off my stringer first, don’t you agree?” “No, preparing to pose, one would take off their training pants first. Isn’t that right?” “Oh yes,” says Scarab, “You are completely correct.” Scarab pushes the pants down to his ankles. He wriggles each foot free. The pants get kicked to the side and he stands there in just his oversized boxer underwear. “You see, I work out,” Scarab says. He splays his legs. Individual cords of muscle rope atop his twenty nine and a half inch thighs rising and falling. “Hmmhum,” says the commissioner. Scarab crosses his hands to the front hem of his stringer. He lifts it over his head and off. He lets it dangle from the fingers of his left hand before dropping it to the floor. He stands in “relaxed pose”. His pecs cast the shadow of someone who’s cycled a number of times. His nipples are dark brown. “I workout lifting weights,” Scarab says looking slowly at each of his body parts in a choreographed show. “You know resistance exercise is an important path to virility, to being more and more strong, to making a true man, to being desired. Resistance exercises make a man’s muscles toned.” The commissioner says, “Very important” “Of course I don’t just keep my muscle toned do I?” says Scarab. “No.” “That may be the way of some, right?” Scarab says. “Yes.” “But that’s not mine, is it?” Scarab says. He steps forward. He’s about eight feet from the lawman. He pulls up the bottom hems of the boxers and shows his thighs more fully. They are rippling and corded. Then he smiles cruelly and pushes the boxers down and free from his legs, discarding the boxers atop the rest of his clothes. The commissioner looks at Scarab’s groin. “No, I don’t like that. You should turn around.” The commissioner hasn’t liked the undersized penis or the absent balls. Scarab turns and the Commissioner looks at the young pterodactyl back. It’s veined and knotted. Below, the ass fills beautifully. The sphincter chasm holds like a sculpted gate. The commissioner sees a bin of posers on a shelf. He pulls an especially skimpy neon orange one from the top. He throws it against the muscle back that Scarab has. “You have posing practice,” the commissioner says, “oughtn’t you put that on?” Scarab bends and reaches behind. His asshole opens. His hamstrings look like cuts flayed of skin. Scarab puts one foot into a tiny leg hole and then switches to put his other foot in the other. He drags the stretching fabric up over the maple tree trunks of his legs. He shimmies the poser onto his ass and snaps it into place. The fabric expands. The waistband threads over and around his sculpted hips. The stretching is barely scanty. The leg hems climb the freshness of his thighs and curve away past his hips toward his front. Scarab turns and his penis is now vacuumed up into a miniature but meated blatantly outlined mound. “Better?” Scarab asks. “Yes,” the commissioner replies. Scarab takes another three steps toward the commissioner. “I believe you may have had some experience ‘working out’,” Scarab says. “Yes,” comes the commissioner’s reply. “But you are nothing compared to me, Right?” Scarab asks. “Yes.” Scarab tightens into a most muscular and then inflates to an impressing double biceps, lats flared and legs on display. “I’m big aren’t I?” he says. “Yes. Yes you are.” Scarab is forcing his displaying arm in the worshipper’s face. “I’m only going to get bigger.” He snorts as he goes to a back flare. “Can you imagine that?” Scarab brags. He flows to a right side bicep pose and a left after that. “Yes. oh. Yes you are.” “Can you conceive how I feel?” Scarab drawls, stomping his left foot to explode his thigh, “Conceive how I will feel?” The commissioner says, “uurrr.” Scarab swings his left foot forward and then his right. His thighs already wobble some with weight. The flesh on them echoes to a stop after each step. He approaches the commissioner moving a juvenile bull’s size with each slow step. He brings his porny-ness right to the commissioner’s face. His lips are inches from the commissioner’s eyes. “Do you have any conception of how dripping this all is? Do you? Of how I feel? Of what it is to be endowed this way? Do You?” His breath oozes masculinity. The commissioner responds. Perhaps it is a “no” but more it is hard to tell and just sounds like a moan. Scarab says, “I don’t think there needs to be any bloodwork to know that Mossano and Sarai have been using the illicit cocaine, heroine and meth that they have polluted our city with, do you?” And the commissioner pulls himself together and says clearly, “No.” And then Scarab puts his tongue in the commissioner’s throat and moves the commissioner’s hands onto his rock hard sexualized body. “Fondle, Lick, Worship, Enjoy, you puny fucker,” croaks Scarab, “don’t even think about the fact that you will have to deal with me after I’ve executed my plan to get 70% more huge — you’d probably like that wouldn’t you, you fuck? A dom that massive? muscle that grotesque and obscene bearing down on you? Dominating you? Making you a fucking fuck toy? You’re such a pansy, puny fag man. It’s my pleasure to fully destroy fuck drip like you.”

Part 1: One Ring to Stop Them All Joey moaned in distress as he walked around his home in a panic. Racking his head as he breathed heavily. The buff man was clad in just his underwear where there was a clear indent from his cock as he walked around the house. It was November 25th and he had been trying to participate in No Nut November this year. It was his first time ever trying it and he was in pain from how much his cock ached for release. He had gone 25 days without cumming and his balls were begging for release. And with just 5 days left, he didn’t know if he’d be able to make it much longer. A knock on his door broke his concentration from his hardon and he opened it to see his friend Brian standing at his door. “Hey Joey! I got your text. What’s up?” asked Brian as Joey pulled him into his house quickly and slammed the door behind him. “Brian, you’ve gotta help me dude! My balls, I think they’re gonna explode from how pent up I am. I mean just look at this.” Joey motioned with his arms downward to his enlarged junk throbbing in his underwear. Even though Joey was already bigger than most men down stairs, his balls did look more swollen than usual. He twisted his hips and the bulge barely jiggled from how stiff he was. “I’ve been sitting with this hard on all day! And I never even touched my dick. It’s just always hard!” “You won’t explode big guy. Well not EXPLODE explode. Just make a big mess,” said Brian as he walked in and sat on Joey’s couch. “I can’t take it anymore. I need some way to get some relief,” said Joey as he followed Brian to his living room. “It’s unbearable! I go to the gym and someone compliments my gains, I’m hard. I put on a t-shirt that’s too small and hugs my muscles, I’m hard. Hell, even you calling me big guy just made it throb even harder!” “Well here’s an idea. Have you thought of just cumming and stop torturing yourself?” asked Brian. “You know I won’t do that. As painful as this is, I much prefer proving you wrong that I can do this.” “Uh-huh. I honestly am surprised you made it as long as you did. In the time I’ve known you, I don’t know a time that you’ve gone for more than a week without jerking off or fucking some twink from the club. Who would’ve thought that you could last so long with so much pent up jizz inside those massive balls.” Joey took a deep breath as Brian grinned a devilish smile. “Stop it. I know what you’re doing and it won’t work.” Joey slowed his breathing for a second as a little wet spot formed on his underwear. “I just need to know, did you bring it?” “Yes, I brought it. I don’t think it’ll be as helpful as you think it will be, but here.” Brian shifted his weight as he pulled out a ring from his pocket. “This was the cock ring we used that one time.” “Thank you thank you thank you!” Joey snatched the cock ring from Brian’s hand and kissed the smaller man on the cheek. “This is gonna save me.” “Sure it will.” Joey wasted no time in putting it on. He reached down and pulled back his underwear to expose his throbbing cock. He quickly slipped the ring down his shaft to the base and he sighed in relief. “You realize this ring isn’t gonna relieve anything for you? It’s just gonna keep you as pent up as ever?” “Yeah, but I prefer the cum getting spread out than just having it brewing in my already too big balls.” Joey closed his underwear and plopped himself next to Brian on the couch. Brian looked at him with a confused look on his face then stood up. “Whatever you say, big guy.” Brian turned around and got on his knees in front of Joey. “Now would you like some help giving those balls some relief?” Brian reached his arms forward and caressed Joey’s large thighs and it sent shivers up the big man’s spine. “Why do you think I called you?” replied Joey as he leaned down and kissed Brian. The two held the kiss for a moment as the cock ring’s effects were already being felt by Joey. “I haven’t felt this body in weeks. I won’t lie, I kinda missed it.” Brian and Joey continued to make out and Brian’s hands began to explore Joey’s big body. “I missed these massive pecs. I swear you have bigger tits than any girl I’ve seen. And I think they’ve gotten bigger than the last time I felt them.” The two of them continued to make out as Brian’s hands went down to caress Joey’s exposed chest. Kneading the juicy muscles like they were dough. Moving his mouth to start kissing Joey’s ear, he felt the big guy’s body already shivering with pleasure. “Fuck little guy. I don’t know how long I’ll be able to hold this in.” Joey moaned as Brian nibbled on his ear and twisted his nipples. “And we haven’t even gotten to the main course, big guy.” Brian smirked and started to move his lips down Joey’s body. Still rubbing the big guy’s chest and abs until he replaced his hands with his lips. Kissing the massive pecs and licking in between the large valley between them. “And even if you don’t hold it in, that’ll just make all of this better.” Joey’s big pecs heaved up and down with each moan. Brian had gotten his lips around one of his nipples and had his hand teasing the other one. “Fuuuuuck!” Joey moaned as he felt his throbbing dick spasm. But nothing came out. Instead he watched his view of Brian get worse and worse as his pecs started growing. He was getting a full body orgasm as he felt nothing coming out of his dick. “This was my favorite part!” Joey continued to swell bigger as the cum in his balls diverted to the rest of his body. His 6 pack abs started to fade as they bloated forward and he developed a roid gut. “Mine too,” whispered Brian as he moved lower. Kissing Joey’s happy trail as he played with his bulge in his over packed underwear. “I love it when you grow bigger for me. It’s always the best and I never know where the best spot to focus on is. It’s all just so big.” Brian’s hands moved over to Joey’s massive thighs that were now thicker than Brian’s waist. “Especially when it’s all still gonna get bigger.” “Fuuuuuck! You’re gonna make me not cum again with that kind of talk.” Joey’s breath was shaky as he felt his balls fill up again just as fast as they had emptied. “That’s the plan.” Brian shoved his face right into the massive bulge barely contained by Joey’s underwear. “I could get you to take these off the normal way, but I have a better idea.” Brian got up off his knees and straddled his legs across Joey’s lap with his ass grinding just above Joey’s cock. “Have I mentioned I love the way you think, little guy?” Joey pushed his lips into Brian’s as he bucked his hips upwards and his bulge pushed into the crevice between Brian’s supple ass cheeks. “I know you do. That’s why you’re gonna grow out of those underwear for me big guy.” Brian and Joey aggressively made out and Brian could even make out Joey’s heartbeat from how hard his cock was throbbing against his ass. “You’re gonna get massive, big guy. Bigger than any man that ever was,” said Brian in between kisses. “Bigger than anything ever,” replied Joey as his hands started to explore what was beneath Brian’s shirt. “And then bigger still. Your muscles will be pressed so close to one another, you’ll barely be able to move. These pecs will be big enough to have their own zip codes. Each. And these arms? They’ll be so big that you could crush the moon with just one hand.” “I can’t wait to be that big.” “And I can’t forget about this cock.” Brian exaggerated his point by arching his back and grinding it along Joey’s massive bulge. “It’s going to tower over even the tallest buildings in the city. With two balls swinging below it that could flood the entire country.” “Fuck little guy, I’m gonna be so huge!” Joey moaned as his body was sweating from the pleasure. “And everyone will be looking up at you like a god. You’re their giant muscular god for them to worship. And there will be so much of you to worship. You’ll have hundreds of men begging to get the best and biggest spots on your body to worship.” Brian kissed Joey again and Joey moaned into his mouth as another orgasm racked his body. Brian felt Joey’s pecs pushing him further and further away from the big guy’s lips as his head rose higher and higher. “You drive me crazy, little guy,” said Joey right before a tear and a loud slap was heard. Brian felt Joey’s massive growing cock hit him in the center of his back with a wet THWAP. “I know I do. And that’s just the way I like it.” Brian moved his ass backwards and his cheeks nuzzled Joey’s dick like a giant hotdog between two big buns. “And because I know I drive you crazy, I had a feeling I'd maybe need this.” Brian reached down into his pocket and pulled out a little vile no bigger than an inch tall and about as thick as a pencil. “Stretchy Cider?” Brian nodded as he threw the vial back and drank the white liquid inside. “If that’s the case, then let’s not waste any time.” Joey grabbed Brian in his big arms and started to stand up. Unaware of how big he had become, Joey’s head slammed into the 7 feet high ceiling in his house. “If we keep doing this, you should move somewhere that has higher ceilings,” chuckled Brian. Joey grinned and lifted his now much smaller lover towards his bedroom as they continued to kiss. Only to be stopped again as his massive shoulders hit the door frame. “And wider doors.” Brian laughed again as Joey tried to turn himself to get the two of them inside his bedroom, but between his wide shoulders, massive pec shelf that Brian was attached to, and his own massive dump truck ass, he couldn’t fit through the door. “Fuck this.” Joey let go of Brian with one of his arms and punched the side of the door frame and the wall crumbled like it was paper. “That’s better.” His hand returned to Brian’s back and he carried him to his bed where he threw the smaller man down. Looking up at Joey, he cast a wide shadow on Brian as he stood over him. At this angle, Brian now could take stock of how big Joey had grown already. His friend had already been tall at 6’4, but now he could only guess he was over 8 feet tall. His muscles were bigger than any bodybuilder Brian had ever seen. His pecs were obstructing Brian’s view of Joey’s face they had grown to the size of textbooks. It didn’t even look like Joey could bend his arms with his biceps bigger than beach balls. And his massive throbbing cock was out for the world to see and what a cock it was. The massive appendage was pressed against Joey’s bloated abs. It was at least 2 feet long now and as thick as a 2 liter soda bottle. “And if you’re gonna ruin my clothes, I’m gonna ruin yours.” Joey reached his big mitts down and grabbed Brian’s shirt and pants tightly. With one quick motion, the fabric was reduced to shreds that fell to the floor. Brian watched as the massive man descended down onto him and kissed him once again. His queen sized bed creaking under the newly grown giant. As they kissed, Joey grabbed Brian’s legs and raised them up into the air behind his head. Moving his hips back, he held his massive cock below him and started to aim it towards Brian’s ass. After finding Brian’s ass cheeks, Joey pushed into the ass and swirled his cock around Brian’s hole teasing it. “You ready little guy?” “Always,” Brian practically screamed as Joey shoved his hyper cock into his ass. The head of his cock alone was longer than a normal man’s cock and as thick as a DVD (look it up Gen Z). Joey felt the initial resistance, but he pressed further into Brian. Brian moaned again as his inside stretched to accommodate the giant python. Brian looked down and saw a massive bulge forming in his stomach as Joey’s balls hit Brian’s ass. Joey moaned so loud that it shook the walls of his home as his dick experienced so much pleasure that it put his mind into a state of ecstasy. Not giving Brian a moment to breathe, he immediately started to pull his dick back out just to thrust the giant cock back into Brian. The thrusts developed a rhythm as Joey picked up his speed. His balls hit Brian’s ass and the claps sounded like thunder as the giant pounded the smaller man. The bulge in Brian’s stomach visually went up and down as he thrust. “Fuck yeah big guy! Harder!” Brian cried out in between moans and Joey smirked. He used his long arms to grab the back of the head board of his bed with his massive pecs hovering over Brian. Once he got a good grip, he used all of his strength to slam his cock into Brian. He thrusted his hips like he was a jackhammer on Brian’s ass. “I’m so close little guy!” growled Joey as he shoved his massive pecs into Brian’s face. “Just let go big guy! Remember how much you’ll grow after you cum,” said Brian with faint breath as he felt his own orgasm cumming on. Joey reeled his head backwards and roared as his dick spasmed in Brian’s ass. Brian’s own dick started shooting cum all over the massive man’s abs as the transformation began. Joey’s core started to bloat out again. Making his abs vanish behind the cum stored in his belly. His pecs began to stick out further and further from his body creating a pec shelf that was more like a pec bench. Each one looked wider than the pillows on his bed. His biceps inflated bigger as he hit a double bicep pose. They grew to the size of yoga balls and he had to spread his arms out to the side when he put them back down due to their massive size. Brian looked down at himself as he felt another transformation taking place. Looking at the bulge in his stomach, it started to grow bigger and bigger. Lengthening and widening as the cock inside him grew. Brian felt his body begin to lift off the ground as the cock he was impaled on reached longer than a yard and kept growing. Even though Joey was on his knees on the bed, Brian could still see his hair scraping along the ceiling as his thrusts slowed. “Fuck…that was one of the best orgasms I’ve ever had.” Joey was panting as his big body turned to the side and fell like a tree onto the bed. The weak wood finally gave out as the legs snapped under the massive guy’s weight. Brian, still impaled on Joey’s cock, watched Joey’s massive pillow pecs heave up and down as the big guy caught his breath. “Maybe I should take breaks from cumming more often. That was incredible. And I got so much bigger this time.” Brian laughed a little bit as Joey’s eyes began to droop. “Well considering you had all that cum stored up, it only makes sense that you’d grow bigger this time.” Brian leaned forward and kissed Joey on the lips and held the kiss for a long time. “And before you fall asleep, can you get out of me?” Brian reached forward and squeezed what he believed to be Joey’s cock head bulging out of his stomach. “Oh come on. Can I please just stay inside you a bit longer?” Joey looked up at Brian and gave him a big puppy dog face. “Don’t do that to me. Even at this size, you know I can’t resist that face.” “What face? I’m just asking if I can stay nice and cozy in my little cock warmer,” said Joey with a smile. “Not this time big guy. I don’t know how long that little bit of Stretchy Cider is gonna last and I’d prefer not to see my insides when it does.” Brian grabbed onto Joey’s massive traps and pulled himself up. Joey frowned and pulled his hips back to release his dick from Brian’s hole. “Okay fine.” Joey yawned as he twisted his body so that he laid down flat on the bed as Brian stood up. “Are you going now?” asked Joey as Brian looked around the room. “I was, but all my clothes are ripped to shreds,” said Brian as he picked up a few pieces of fabric off the floor. “Then stay here tonight and I’ll get you new clothes in the morning,” said Joey as he patted his big chest. Brian looked at the big guy and rolled his eyes a little bit then walked back over to Joey. He leaned over and kissed Joey on the forehead then started to lay down on Joey’s body. It was the only place he could lay considering Joey’s massive frame took up the entire bed. “I’ll stay here tonight and then leave you with your new toy in the morning,” said Brian as he flicked Joey’s now pepperoni sized nipples. “Hey! Don’t do that unless you want to wake the beast.” Joey motioned to his semi hard cock. “Fair point. But I do think we should take the cock ring off now. You’ve gotten all of your horniness out of your system.” Brian sat up and crawled across Joey’s big body to the base of his cock. He started to grab at the overstretched ring only to have his whole body be pulled backwards by Joey’s massive hands. “I think I’ll leave it on. I don’t want to have a wet dream overnight and lose No Nut November. It’s staying on until December 1st,” said Joey as he wrapped Brian in his big arms and snuggled him against his chest like he was a stuffed animal. “Are you sure you want to do that? I don’t know if that ring is meant to stay on for that long,” said Brian as his face was smothered by Joey’s massive muscles. “I’m sure it’s fine. What could go wrong? Now let’s just go to bed and you enjoy the giant bed you get to sleep on tonight.” Joey’s arms were wrapped tightly around Brian as he rested his head on the pillows behind him. “Alright big guy. Sweet dreams,” said Brian as he rested his head down on Joey’s big pillow pecs and closed his eyes.

I raised the two revolvers into the air – one in each hand. Snatching them out of the two men’s grip with super speed had been fun. They were still a little shocked by and unsure of what had happened. Both of them looked at my face, but their gaze slowly moved down my enormous arms to my hands. I squeezed. The casings gave like it was soft dough and they screeched a high ear-piercing sound. My dick throbbed at the feeling of the revolvers buckling in on themselves. I loved how little pressure I was applying and, yet, the weapons were unable to prevent themselves from being reconfigured. My hands demolished steel as if I were just wadding up a tissue. The alarmed faces of the two men made it clear the revolvers were looking a little mangled . . . and just by me squeezing lightly with my big mitts. I opened my fingers a little and adjusted the revolvers in my grip. I then squeezed again – harder this time. It just wasn’t a fair fight – something much stronger was flattening the guns. I saw panic rocket into the eyes of both men – like it was finally dawning on them what was happening. Freaking guys out with my strength was enough to make me cum, but I prevented a premature ejaculation. The fun was just getting started. These fellas had no idea what was amazing things were to come. You would have thought the revolvers were made of tinfoil by the way I so easily crushed them. God, I loved being strong . . . strong enough to make solid steel do what I wanted. The screeching stopped because I stopped squeezing. I brought my arms down and held out the guns – now flattened into nothing more than globs of useless junk – in my open palms. “Fire away, gentlemen,” I said – the teasing dripping off every word and that exciting me even more, “but I get the feeling they’re not going to work anymore. Here, let’s make it so you have to share.” They were too stunned to really hear anything I was saying. I got the feeling that if they could have moved they would have pinched themselves to see if they were dreaming. They just stared at hand-crushed steel – shocked by the deep finger grooves embedded in the clump. Their brains were still trying to catch up with their eyes. It just didn’t compute that someone could do such a thing. No human could simply squeeze a pistol into something unusable. No one had that kind of strength. It was clear they were trying to see how a trick had been played on them. Had their revolvers been replaced by chocolate ones? But then, what explained the screeching sound coming from my hands? Their confusion, coupled with the acts of strength my hands had just easily performed, was making my cock throb with so much delight I knew the show needed to continue. I wanted to edge myself and shock these two for as long as I could. “I’m feeling extra strong today, fellas. More like fucking super strong. Here, I’ll show you what I mean,” I teased even more – forcing my throbbing meat not to explode. I brought the two crushed solid steel blobs, which used to be revolvers, together and pushed them between my palms. I opened the palms in a prayerful position. I, again, held them up so my feat was even with their faces. I wanted the guys to have a front row seat for the muscle show. My cock was jacked-to-the-max by now, so I couldn’t have stopped my need to show off even if I had wanted to. I pressed my hands together and the two crushed pieces of steel started compressing into one, as if I were just a kid smashing two pieces of soft clay together. My palms moved closer to each other – ignoring the clump of steel between them. It was so easy, but such a huge turn-on, that I could feel my dick slit spitting out some dense pre-cum. Making metal, iron, steel, or any combination of those materials yield to my strength was so energizing . . . so freakishly and unbelievable destructive . . . I simply couldn’t help myself from getting excited. But what intensified the pleasure to the point of leakage was watching the faces of the two men in front of me. Their incomprehension as they watched dark steel start to seep out between my fingers because my hands were mashing it together with a force way beyond that of giant machinery created a need in me that was as powerful as my body. It made me want more . . . more feats that would make these men quiver in fear from their shock. My body . . . and my sexual desire . . . demanded I do more. I pulled my hands apart and let the now full combined, flattened chunk of steel – no longer distinguishable as having been two revolvers at one point – lay in the palm of my right hand. The two men still weren’t moving – they weren’t even inhaling – simply because they could not grasp what had just happened. My strength was beyond their intellectual capacity. Even their imagination couldn’t come close to conjuring my power. “I love playing with steel, fellas. It’s so malleable – don’t you think? I’m feeling fucking strong tonight, guys. Does one of you want to pull the trigger? That is, I guess, if you can find it,” I teased even more because I was so pumped with adrenaline. “I’m going to keep this as a little souvenir of my abilities . . . even if that’s not okay with you guys. You have no choice, anyway. So . . . in case the two of you huge strapping lugs-of-men can’t figure out what comes next . . . this is the moment where you run like hell. You know, where you actually think you can get away from me. Go ahead. I know you know where the door is. I’ll even give you time to unlock it.” Fifteen minutes ago, they had been two mastermind criminals robbing a bank at two in the morning – completely sure of their plan to walk away with millions in cash, having clearly taken into account every possible thing that could go wrong. Everything, that is, except for the humongous, nearly naked, muscled mass, which they couldn’t have even imagined, that stood in front of them now . . . after having crushed their stainless steel Magnums with what seemed like no effort at all. Nope, there could have been no way for them to have anticipated me punching through the wall near them – since I didn’t want to set off the alarm by ripping one of the bank’s front doors off. Nor could they have planned on me having rounds of bullets from both guns bouncing off my hugely muscled body as if they were just annoying gnats. I wish I could have seen their faces when my giant fist had first plowed through the thick concrete wall like a human battering ram. I’m sure it took them a few minutes to figure out what it was. I had waited almost a full minute for them to gaze at the huge thing poking out of the hole. And then it certainly would have been hot watching their eyes grow bigger when said hand basically grabbed the wall and pulled a giant chunk of it away – enough to fit my enormous body, which had to up their shock level to even newer heights, through without having to destroy more of the building. I loved how they thought their bullets were going to hurt a man that had just easily punched and ripped apart concrete. But the sound of guns firing and the delayed sounds of bullets ricocheting everywhere as they were repelled by my hard body had been a subtle addition for my budding hard-on, so that by the time I held their guns in my own hands the thing was fully, and monstrously engorged. Of course, the two fellas weren’t looking at my cock . . . they were too shocked by my now dust covered colossal body and the fact that I had somehow gotten their now emptied revolvers without them really knowing how. Their aching trigger fingers, however, led them to believe I had simply pulled the weapons from their hands, but they hadn’t seem me do it. Somehow, even in the midst of their fear that they were seeing some kind of muscled apparition or alien from space, the two big men moved with amazing speed as soon as I had suggested that they run. I didn’t follow . . . since I knew I didn’t have to. When they got to the front doors of the bank, the quickest exit since I was still standing in front of the hole I had ripped out of the wall, they were going to find their huge Hummer SUV on its side blocking the doors. If they were not totally freaked out, they were also going to be able to see that the enormous vehicle was now smashed into something that resembled a flattened sheet of metal. I turned so I could see their reactions when they realized there was no exiting the front door, as well as comprehending the fact that I had, surely by hand, too, destroyed their enormous getaway car. Fuck, my balls were aching from the excitement all of this was causing. I thought about how hot it would be to slam my raging boner through the giant thick-as-shit safe door the fellas were about to crack open . . . but I knew I’d already done enough damage to the place, and that there would probably be a little more. I also knew there were reasons for me to wait – the first being the fact that two gentlemen needed to be freaked out more by my strength. “Guys, you hurt my feelings wanting to leave the party so soon. Luckily, it looks like something . . . or someone . . . has blocked your exit. What on earth could have flattened your SUV? Oh yeah, I think it was these massive things,” I said, raising my humongous arms into a double biceps flex, knowing the sight would actually shock the two men more than everything else that had happened to that point. “Fucking hell,” one of them yelled as soon as my arms were tensed and up in the air. This was more of a reaction than I could have dreamed for. Both men were, again, completely frozen and so wide-eyed it looked like they had seen a ghost. The enormity of my body had not fazed the two men when they had held revolvers in their hands. That had, in their limited minds, evened the playing field. They didn’t need to process the fact that I had just busted through solid concrete with a powerful punch or the fact that I towered over their big bodies – which were clearly more than six feet tall with each of them weighing more than two hundred and fifty pounds. They had clearly thought it didn’t matter how big I was because there were two of them and they had fucking guns, as well! All color was beginning to be drained from their faces by fear as their thick heads slowly began to fully comprehend my seemingly unlimited strength . . . and the fact that my flexed biceps had been the biggest they’d ever seen in their entire lives. The shiny light-blue posers I wore – hiding nothing of the monstrous thing that was barely contained inside – reflected what little light that came in the front glass doors since they were blocked by a huge, crushed-by-my-very-own-hands Hummer. My thick as small fridge thighs scraped together in a muscle-freak kind of way as I waddled a few steps toward the men. The fact that I was barefoot was not lost on the two guys, who were slowly waking up to the reality that I was a muscled behemoth – much larger than anyone they had ever seen before. The muscle between my quads pushing against each other when I moved made me remember just how thick my legs were . . . and that turned me on more. My posers were strained by my hard-on, already, so this just added to the fabric being stretched to near bursting. Luckily, the two men hadn’t seriously looked at my crotch, yet. I think that shock might have made both of them pass out. I moved toward the men slowly because I looked forward to exactly what I knew two goons like this would do in a tight situation, even after all that I had already done. Threatened by my enormous size coming closer, they were going to opt for hand-to-hand combat and that was going to be hot as hell. “Why don’t you guys call 911 and turn yourselves in. Or you could tell the operator that there’s a muscled freak busting through walls and destroying SUVs. I’m sure they’ll believe you,” I teased, moving within striking distance. What was it with certain kinds of men? These two goons had seen me punch through a wall and then rip out a huge chunk of it so I could fit through. They had seen my big hands easily crush solid steel revolvers until it oozed out like toothpaste being squeezed out a tube. They saw what was clearly my handiwork on their demolished SUV. And yet, despite all this, they thought it would be wise to fight me. Of course, that’s exactly what I had hoped for. Being turned on by my own strength enabled me to milk out enough pre-cum to equal the full-on orgasms of five or six men. I chose to wear only posers because watching fists come to sudden and painful stops against my skin was so much better than if I were wearing clothes. Besides, when I had a shirt on and some guy punched me, he usually though I had a steel plate or bullet-proof vest on underneath. When I was shirtless it made the awareness that my muscle-supported skin was, indeed, rock hard. I speedily crunched my abs when I sensed the guy on the right was going to recklessly throw a punch. I also stuck out my jaw a little when I saw the other dude’s leg cock back for what I knew would be a high flying kick to my face. I was actually impressed that he thought he could kick that far in the air . . . which it turns out he could. The fist met my unyielding stomach first and, immediately, the man cried out in pain as his fist folded in on itself like a paper fan and fingers broke at the knuckles. My abs, however, didn’t give at all. That’s when a flying foot-supported shoe came smacking against my chin. My neck, thicker than most men’s waist didn’t move at all. My chin repelled the kick, easily. I heard the crunch of an ankle and saw the jolt of a stopped leg being pushed back up into the man’s body. I knew he’d be having a lot of hip problems later on. The poor guy simply fell to the ground in pain, his body even more shocked than his mind by being obstructed so easily. “That was pointless, don’t you think, gentlemen? Now you’ve gone and hurt yourselves. I know you big fellas think you’re strong . . . but there is always something, or someone, that is bigger and stronger – don’t you think? Well, in this case, there definitely is. You’d think seeing my fist power through a thick concrete wall might have alerted you to the hardness of my body . . . but no, you fellas thought you could punch your way through all of this. A speeding semi isn’t going to make this huge body move, guys, and it’s going to be totaled in the process. But you two thought your weak punches would do something to me. I find your bravery or stupidity very hot, though, fellas. Thank goodness my posers are waterproof or you’d be seeing a huge wet stain at my crotch . . . I’ve been leaking ever since I flattened the roof of your Hummer with one open-palmed slam. I’m surprised you guys didn’t hear the windows shattering or the metal giving in to my power – even though I carried the thing a few blocks away so you wouldn’t. Then I simply grabbed the front of the vehicle and lifted it over my head to bang it back and forth down on the ground – shaking buildings around me. After just a few slams to the ground that big thing was flattened. It blocks the door perfectly now,” I said looking out at the demolished vehicle. I looked to my right and saw a metal gated door in front of the glass door that led to the safety deposit boxes. I saw that the gate had bars about as thick as a tightly rolled up yoga mat and that when you closed the gate the poles extended electronically into the ceiling and floor. I loved how safely secure the bank felt their boxes were . . . just because of some thick steel poles. They clearly didn’t know I was dropping by or they might have left the door open . . . cause those weak things weren’t going to keep me out. I wasn’t interested in ripping open some safety deposit boxes, though. I was more interested in the thick steel poles of the door. I looked down at the muscled goons – one was lying on the floor massaging his hip and twisting his foot around. The other was hanging onto his now limp wrist and watching his hand flop back and forth. I was pretty sure they weren’t going anywhere, so I walked over to the gate. My huge hand easily wrapped around one of the poles near the top, but I took a few minutes to think about how the hands of the goons behind me would have only gone halfway. I felt a gob of pre-cum the size of a lemon bubble out of the slit of my cock as I thought about what I was about to do. I knew the sound would thrill me, tremendously, but the vision of what my hand was doing would be the best part of it. I squeezed my hand, loving how the solid steel pole bent in from the pressure of my fingers. Fucking up solid steel was still one of my favorite things to do . . . and it never got old. I tugged lightly and the top of the pole and ripped it from the cement wall like it had been attached to a mighty bulldozer, which yanked it away. At the same time, the steel brackets that went horizontal around the six poles of the gate snapped in two and I easily wrenched the entire pole towards me. I then jerked it a little and it broke free from the floor, as well. I now had a solid steel pole that was about seven feet long and only slightly bent from where I crushed it with my hand. I turned back towards my two goons – who had stopped trying to take care of their injuries to gawk with shock at my latest feat of strength. Again, they were silent and unmoving – floored by what I had just done and a lot more scared, now. “What? Fellas, your faces look surprised and even a little petrified. Is that supposed to be hard or something? It’s just a solid steel pipe bolted in a cement ceiling and floor. What’s the big deal? Ripping it out was easy. And look how simple it is to bend this steel pole,” I said with a little chuckle as I held up the long piece of steel. I knew I’d get a rush from watching their faces as my arms popped thicker when I started to make the beam of metal buckle in the middle. There was a much louder metallic shriek this time around. Making the huge piece of steel do my bidding was much different from crushing little revolvers. Ripping it from the gate was one thing, but holding it even with my mighty chest and slowly making it bow like it was simply a flimsy breadstick was much more impressive. The two guys were so entranced they had even forgotten about the pain in their bodies. I could have simply ripped the thing apart if I had wanted to, but prolonging the squeal, tensing my muscles bigger and bigger while I acted like it was taking more strength than it was, and leaking huge amounts of pre-cum in direct proportion to the wide opening of the guys’ mouths and eyes was just too much of a thrill to pass up. It was like intense foreplay. I knew how god-like I looked – how unbelievable it was that I could so easily make solid, thick steel do what I wanted it to do. These men didn’t know whether to be impressed or scared shitless. I think it was a little of both. I was forcing my chest to swell up monstrously, so it was even more intimidating behind the steel pole being abused so effortlessly. When I created a right angle with the pole I stopped and then held the heavy thing in one hand – as if I were simply making balloon art. “You’re thinking about all the incredible power in these big guns, aren’t you, fellas? I’m the enemy, but you can’t help being impressed with my size and my strength. There’s part of you that wants to see more and that bothers the hell out of you, doesn’t it? You wanted to crush the huge invader quickly and finish the job you were doing . . . but I just proved to be too much, didn’t I? Bending thick steel makes me happy, gentlemen. I find it very exciting to know that my hands are making something so unbreakable . . . something supposedly no man could ever manipulate so easily . . . surrender to something much more powerful. I like bending it just because I can . . . and everyone else can’t. I went slow to impress you, fellas, but really I can bend it easily,” I said, grabbing the big bar with my other hand and snapping it back into a long sort-of straight pole in a flash. “Fuck, guys, look how easily it is for me to bend it back and forth.” I was moving my arms up and down easily and the steel beam was squeaking loudly as it was force to bend this way and then that way. I made it look like it was a piece of cake to do, but the sound made it clear that the beam would have yielded to no one else. Each time I went up and down with my arms the eyes of the two goons got bigger and their mouths dropped open wider. Damn, they were smitten by my power at this point. They still couldn’t comprehend how a guy could be so big and strong, but now they were just enjoying the show. I stopped bending and slid my hands to one of the solid ends, letting the other side bang loudly on the bank’s floor. I then turned a little so the men could see what I was doing. I pressed the fingers of both hands into the center of the pole – the steel giving way without me straining that much. When I was up to my knuckles I started pulling the pole apart. It was like string cheese that I was ripping into two pieces. By this point my cock had made my posers so tight the seams were digging into my skin. My forearms and biceps seemed to double in size and were now a roadmap of thick rope-sized veins. Bending solid steel had been pretty loud, but tearing it apart was a hell-of-a-lot louder. I watched the two men staring at my humongous arms because I knew their faces would edge me closer to release than anything. It only registered to me that I was doing some astounding feat of strength because of their reactions, since it took no effort at all for me to peel the steel pole in two. I knew my balls were a dark purple from holding back my orgasm while I watched two big dudes become strength junkies right before my very eyes. “Yeah, you see, fellas . . . it turns me on to think that you two have thought, probably for a long time, that you were stronger . . . more powerful . . . and bigger than most men. You’d probably even gotten a little cocky – intimidating fellas at the gym, or co-workers, or just some smaller man you happened to be around. Let’s call a spade a spade, okay, men – I bet both of you have turned into bullies just because of your size. Well, my balls are aching big time, fellas, knowing that you’re getting a big taste of your own medicine, tonight. That broken wrist and messed up ankle, along with the fact that you’re freaked out by my incredible strength . . . well, that just turns me on more than you can imagine. Like a tree falling in the woods and the question about does it make a sound if no one is around to hear it . . . well, is super strength worth it if there’s no one around to be in awe of it. If it’s only me doing incredible feats of strength I can certainly have fun doing what I know is impossible for other men . . . but it’s when those other men are staring open-mouthed and wide-eyed, like you two are, that it seems my power is really worth it. I wish you could know what it feels like to pull apart steel. It’s fucking great, guys,” I said, now completely in show off mode and getting so horned up I was worried about exploding. I now had the steel beam completely ripped in two and was jacked beyond what the two men thought was possible for a human. I had a feeling I looked like some bodybuilder who had been morphed even beyond his already enormous size. I figured the head of my gigantic cock had popped out of the waistline of my posers because one of the guys – the one with the hurt wrist – simply passed out. I think, when he saw that the tip of my cock was the size of a coconut, he couldn’t take the idea that I might choose to do something to him with it, so his body shut down and he lost consciousness. The other goon, the one with the busted ankle, was green in the face – both from being envious and scared to hell. I held the two ripped long strips of steel in one hand and shoved my cockhead back into my posers, which actually took some effort. I wanted to spare the conscious guy of any more worry. I did, however, long to show him that my tool was just as powerful as the rest of me . . . but I definitely thought it would be too much for him to handle. Making a guy pass out was fun, but causing a heart attack was not my kind of thing. How the hell could the guy gawk at my muscles and strength if he was dead? That’s how I saw it. “Sorry about that, fella. A big man like me needs to have the meat to match, don’t you think? Although, it can be a little distressing the first time you see that humongous thing. Just so you know, though, it’s as strong as the rest of me,” I said, figuring out what it would do to the guy. The eyes of goon number two, the one still conscious, somehow got even wider than they already were at the idea that my cock was super strong. I watched as he clenched his butt cheeks together as a natural response to the fear caused by what I said. Then, as if he wanted to join his friend in la-la-land, he simply fell over – out like a light. Immediately, the excitement level of showing off my strength diminished. Sure, I was still going to have some fun, but it just wasn’t going to be the same without having shocked faces staring at me. I walked over to the two limp bodies and stared down at the would-be bank robbers. Their well-planned heist had gone terribly wrong and they would wonder for years why they had been foiled by some giant hulk of a man who punched through walls and condensed Hummers. I felt the blob of metal that used to be guns snug in my posers, pushing up against my balls. At least I’d have some jerk-off material for a while – the reactions of these two guys were stellar among the men I’d allowed to get a brief intro to my strength. I bent down and curled one of the guys in on himself and then I wrapped one of the strips of steel around the back of the guy’s knees and his body. I fastened a hand sized loop at the end of the strip after twisting the ends together. I did the same with the second guy. I was making human dumbbells, figuring I could curl the two men while looking at myself in the reflection of the windows to have a little more fun. Before I started lifting the two men, I reached into the pocket of one of them and pulled out his phone. I used the guy’s finger to open it and then I typed in a number. “Um yes, I’d like to report a foiled bank robbery at the First National Bank on Fifth and Main. Naw, there’s no rush . . . the two robbers have been subdued and are about to be curled for some reps. Oh never mind. Just so you know, this is a Code Humongous reporting. Yep, that’s right. No, they won’t be going anywhere soon, so take your time,” I said, reporting the crime. I hung up the phone, but before I slipped it back into his pocket, I took a few pictures of my flexed biceps just to haunt him a little later on. I then grabbed the two homemade rings and easily lifted both men in the air – each with one hand. For the next fifteen minutes I worked out my biceps using the two men as my weights. It was a lot more fun than I had anticipated – watching me sling around fully grown men so easily. I heard a siren in the distance, so I went into action. I took the guys outside and twisted the ends of the steel around a parking meter so they couldn’t escape – even though they were still out cold. I moved the Hummer from the doorway over to the hole I had made in the wall. I shoved the vehicle hard into the concrete until I knew it was lodged into the cement so deeply it wasn’t going anywhere without some heavy machinery . . . or my arms. I quickly untwisted the metal from the bodies of the two men and then smashed it into a ball. To get rid of the thing I simply tossed it to the roof of a nearby building. I smiled at the thought of someone finding it in a few days and not being able to lift it. The cop car pulled up just as I tapped the two guys cheeks lightly with one finger, waking them up. “Evening, officer,” I said smiling at the handsome uniformed man. “Hello there, sir. Are you the one that called in a Code Humongous?” he asked in a deep, sexy voice. “That would be me,” I said, still smiling. “These, I assume, are our would-be bank robbers,” he said, looking down at the two goons who were finally fully conscious. “Officer . . . you have to help us. This guy is insane. He punched through a wall, he crushed our guns in his hands, and he ripped out a steel beam and then bent it like it was nothing! Get us away from him, please. Yes, we were trying to rob the bank! So, lock us up . . . lock us away so he can’t find us! Look what he did to our Hummer!” the goon yelled pointing to the crushed vehicle slammed into the wall of the bank. “I’d say it’s more like you two were driving a little recklessly,” the officer replied, looking over at the car. “What? How could we flatten a car and then slam its body into cement! Officer, you gotta believe us. He’s fucking Superman! Get us away from him!” the guy screamed. “Sure fellas, sure. And I’m Thor. You should see my hammer. Come on, let’s get moving,” said the officer as he put handcuffs on both goons, careful to not hurt the one with the obvious busted wrist. “So thanks you for your help, mister. I’m assuming by your outfit that you’re not going to want to give me a name and address so we can follow up, are you?” “I think it’s best if you just say you apprehended the two men, officer. Let’s not drag me into anything. I’d really appreciate it,” I said, smiling. “Sure thing, big guy. Again, thanks for your help,” the officer said over his shoulder as he led the two men away. It was a few hours later. The cute officer was walking towards the corner of the building on his way to the detached parking structure, but he couldn’t see me. I was hidden in an unlit entranceway to a nearby building. When he got close and was about to go around the corner I reached out and grabbed the front of his shirt and jacket. I yanked him off his feet, spun him around, and pushed him into the wall by pressing my body up against his. I was fully hard and I knew he felt it. I was breathing hard, too. “Thor? Really? I’d like to see your hammer, by the way,” I spat out softly through gritted teeth. “You see my hammer every night and morning . . . isn’t that enough?” he asked, pushing his ass against my hard-on. “Hell no . . . it’s never enough. Here, I’ve got something for you,” I said, slipping what was in my other hand into the front of his pants and underwear so it was against his hard cock. “It’s their revolvers . . . or what’s left of them. You should have seen their faces when I squeezed the shit out of steel guns. My cock’s been throbbing ever since.” “I can feel it throbbing now,” the police officer said, pressing his ass against my hardness. “Did you really need to damage the bank so much? And the Hummer?” “I did it because I knew you’d be the one watching the surveillance footage,” I said, rubbing my hard-on against his ass even harder. “I bet you have to pause it at least three times and make some quick trips to a bathroom stall at the station. Knowing I caused you to dump a few loads makes me happy . . . very happy.” “Those two would-be robbers kept talking about Superman and how this huge hulk of a man did things no one is able to do. All the other officers and prisoners thought they were bat-shit crazy or high as kites. Of course, it’s the third time this month that captured criminals have talked crazily about some huge man in his underwear…” the officer explained. “Posers!” I corrected. “Okay, skimpy-as-hell posers – anyway, it’s the third time people have been arrested and yammered on and on about some guy who ripped the roof off their car to snag them, held the back of their van up in the air with one hand while he flexed the other, or smashed their Hummer. I’m not sure the disbelief is going to continue if you keep showing off,” the officer said. “I can’t help it, officer. It’s the foreplay that builds up my super orgasm – which is always specifically planned for you. Want me to take my business somewhere else?” I said, toying with him. “There’d be consequences, big man . . . if you did that,” he responded as he moved his ass cheeks back and forth across my engorged cock, making me wish the material of his pants and my posers wasn’t there. “Oh yeah? What are you going to do, Captain? Shoot me? We both know I wouldn’t feel a thing. Are you going to run me down with your car? I still wouldn’t feel a thing. Are you going to hit me up the side of my face with your police baton? I’d snap it in two. How about telling the entire force to take me on – I’d plow through every last man with you watching them lose to my strength. Yeah, listen to you moan, officer. I never thought I’d meet someone so much more into muscle power than me. It’s like you’ve got an itch that can’t be scratched,” I pressed my entire huge body against his smaller frame and leaned my head near his so I could whisper in his ear. His face was turned sideways against the brick wall of the building he was compressed against. I brought my right hand up and put the tips of my fingers against the wall – so they were even with his gaze. I then pushed in. Funny thing about bricks and cement – they’re not as strong as one might think. The power behind my hand was just too much for the wall to withstand and my fingers started to poke through it as if it were made only of cardboard. The moans from the police officer became louder as he watched my fingers thrust into solid brick without only a slight shove. Soon, and with very little effort, my palm was against the wall and I had dug in completely. I squeezed the brick I had targeted and pulled – ripping it from the wall as if I were simply extracting some balled up socks from a drawer. The sight of the gaping hole in the wall made the officer moan even louder . . . and it made me press my cock against his ass even harder. I held the brick at eyesight and squeezed as slowly as I could. There was a loud cracking sound and then, suddenly, the brick started to fall apart and bits and pieces dropped to the ground. I continued to crush it into nothing but bits of sand and chunks of cement. “What wimpy things bricks are, don’t you think? I can crush them so easily. It’s amazing that buildings stay standing,” I teased as my hand continued to disintegrate the brick. “They can’t stand if you choose to bring them down,” the officer said, with so much adoration in his voice it made my heart beat faster. “That brick had no chance in hell to last against your power.” “Careful there, buddy. I’m a cannon about to explode and talk like that will definitely cause a huge eruption,” I warned, as the last bits of the now completely destroyed brick fell to the ground and I wiped my dusty hand on his dark uniform, as if to remind him what an alpha I was. “Punch through the wall completely. I want to see what those two guys got to see this evening. Show me how easy it is for you,” the officer ordered and begged at the same time. My cock jerked a few times in the crevice of his ass – like someone was trying to squeeze a giant sausage into a tiny hotdog bun. Slobber ran down the wall from the officer’s mouth – he had been unable to prevent himself from drooling as he watched me crush the brick. I brought a slight dust covered finger up to his mouth and he sucked on it enthusiastically for a few seconds. I thought about how I was helping him get his daily dose of iron. My other hand had slid into the front of his pants between his body and the wall. I was fondling his hard cock, slowly – squeezing it tightly every now and then to tease him with some power – loving how the crushed revolvers were still there. This caused his ass to jolt against my crotch in a very satisfying way. I pulled my finger from his mouth and made a fist with my huge hand. I pressed it against the wall, just above where I had so easily removed the brick. I pushed in, slightly, and we both loved watching cracks suddenly sprout out in all directions on the wall. “How big a hole you want, officer?” I said, making the bricks crack and pop as the cracks got bigger. “As big as you want, huge man,” he replied between heavy breaths – he was getting so turned on. “Let’s not make the building fall down, though . . . that would draw a little attention, don’t you think?” “Wise man. I could just shove the entire thing down a few feet . . . if you wanted me to,” I offered. “It’s connected to all the buildings on this side of the whole block,” the officer said. “So? That just means I’ll move the entire block over a few feet,” I replied . . . knowing he had known I could do it, but he wanted to hear me say it. “Moving twelve or thirteen buildings for you with a little shove would be hot . . . wouldn’t it?” “Everything you do is hot. I want a gaping hole, though,” he answered. “Destruction turns me on.” There it was . . . our little sexual fetish that had united us for an eternity. The officer and I blew our biggest wads when my monstrous arms and big body destroyed something. Yeah, it was fun to lift something . . . or prevent a gunning car from moving with one hand . . . or toss something really heavy miles away . . . but it was when my hands crushed solid brick, bent steal, or ripped apart machinery that we both got over-the-top crazy with excitement. It’s what gave us both super orgasms – me proving things weren’t indestructible. Before he’d been made captain of the force he’d come upon me taking on a gang of fifty guys that had been terrorizing part of our town for a year or so. I had read about all the crime they had been doing and just decided one night that they should be taught a lesson. It turned out my little officer has been watching the gang for a while, too . . . trying to figure out a weakness. It turns out I was what made them weak. He had watched that night as I took on fifty men with weapons like a kid tossing his stuffed animals around the room. Bullets bounced off my mostly naked body, knives bent or broke when thrust into my impenetrable skin, guys were thrown into walls yards away, and I even grabbed the blade of a roaring chainsaw to bend it and rip it from the roaring machine’s body. He told me he came three times while watching me take care of fifty gangsters as if I were merely playing with dolls. I saw the caked mess at his crotch to prove it, too. There, amongst fifty unconscious men tossed in a pile, this revved up officer had ordered me to rip out a huge lamppost from the ground and bend it into something resembling a pretzel. He made me rip apart a car with my bare hands. If one of the guys started to stir he simply told me to thump them hard with my finger to put them to sleep again. I was so blown away by this guy’s insatiable thirst for me showing off my strength that I obeyed his every command like I was his devoted servant. He made me toss him in the air, higher than the buildings around us, and catch him as he came back down. He made me rip out huge chunks of sidewalk and then crush it in my hands. I was so turned on by his need for my strength that I edged myself the entire night – withholding my orgasm until the sun was about to come up. After he ordered me to lift the fifty men and dump them in an empty container nearby, he had me secure the doors to the thing by wrapping the base of a parking meter I had ripped out the ground through the handles. He said he’d have someone at the station saw it off after I carried the container across town. Just before dawn he thanked me for giving him the night of his life. He then told me it was time for me to show my full power. He walked over to me and pulled down my posers, revealing the huge thing that was already quite obvious even through the material. He tugged on the huge thing a few times and pulled it down to watch it go slapping up against my abs again. He then turned me toward the wall of a big warehouse on the other side of the big lot we had been playing in. He reached over and did his best to try and grab my big balls as he instructed me to point my huge cock towards the building. He then ordered me to cum . . . yep, he simply said the word in a commanding tone and my jacked-to-the-max cock blasted so hard it took out most of the wall. The officer had known this would happen. He knew the strength of my orgasms without me even telling him. He squeezed my balls as hard as he could – me barely feeling it, but loving it anyway – until my rod was only dripping big drops of thick cum to the ground. He took a few minutes to go over and look at the destruction my ejaculation had done – unzipping his pants and beating off in front of me as he did. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen. He then told me to lift him on top of the container and carry the thing to the station. I did what he ordered without any question. He said I also needed to put his car on top of the container so he wouldn’t have to come back for it. The way he just knew what I was capable of . . . and how he clearly loved every second of me doing something like picking up a car . . . was so new to me – so thrilling. He said we had to hurry because we needed the darkness to hide us. He guided me down alleys and back roads so the only people to see us were early morning drunks that no one would believe them when they reported what they saw. He was like a kid, kicking his feet back and forth on the side of the container as I carried it to the station. Once I had the thing situated in the parking lot and I had returned him and his car to the ground, he ordered me to kiss him. Ordered me! And I obeyed! The sun crept over the horizon just as we pulled out faces apart. He was the most gorgeous, sexiest, hunkiest thing I had ever seen. He groped my still-hard cock through my posers for a few seconds and then told me I’d better get going since he wasn’t sharing me with anyone else. Those words pounded in my heart all the way home. I had fallen head-over-heels in love with a police officer who clearly got off on strength as much as I did . . . even more, probably. I knew I needed rest, but I couldn’t stop thinking about him. Now we shared a huge warehouse apartment full of things that I could bend, tear apart, and lift to make him happy. He had also taught me how to control my super orgasms so they wouldn’t always take out buildings . . . unless we wanted them to. His thirst for my strength was endless and it didn’t matter how simple it was – twisting a giant wrench for the thousandth time or how huge – folding up a Honda Civic like it was a t-shirt that needed to be put away. He could still make me ejaculate on command and I enjoyed making him have to wash his uniform every single day – sometimes even more than once – because I’d surprise him with some strength feat before he had time to undress. When he had been made captain he was able to establish ‘Code Humongous’ where he was the only one to respond, since it was always me delivering criminals and showing off my strength. We were both now living the best life ever. “God, I wish you could have seen me demolish that Hummer. You would have especially loved when I ripped off the wheels with one hand,” I said, knowing it would drive him crazy. “Punch the damn wall, big man. Now!” he ordered, needing release in a big way. I always did what he said. It was just one of the most satisfying things I’d ever felt in my entire life – to follow his order . . . to please him . . . to know whatever I was doing would always make him want more. He was so fucking addicted to my power and I was so addicted to him. It was love – and we both knew it – but it was so much hotter to refer to it as his need for super strength and my ability to offer it. He wasn’t ever going to tire of me showing off and I wasn’t ever going to tire of making him happy. Shove a whole block of buildings, punch through a wall, take on an entire army of men at one time . . . all he had to do was ask, no – order me to do it and I would. I brought my arm back and sent it flying through the bricks, easily busting out a huge hole and bringing us both super orgasms at the same time.

Brent was massive. He stood six feet six inches tall and weighed 350 pounds. Maybe 400 pounds, it'd been a while since he checked. At 22 years old, he was an unequivocal monster. He wore a tight white t-shirt that showed off every muscle in his body, the material looking ready to tear should he even move his torso an inch. His shorts were as large as you could find, and were still too small. They cut off just above his knee, showing promise of muscled, marble thighs underneath. His calves were diamond shaped, flexing with every step he took. He had just gotten into town and found a gym down the street. The gym fell quiet when Brent walked in. No one could take their eyes off him. Brent smiled, enjoying the shocked reaction of the crowd. His face was handsome, dark with a strong jaw and wide cheekbones. His neck was huge and you could see it was all muscle. Quiet murmurs filled the room as they took in the sight of the new visitor. His arms were the biggest any of them had ever seen. His forearms were bigger than most men's upper arms, huge bulging forearms covered with fibers and veins. His legs were thick, so densely packed with muscle he almost had to spread them apart to walk. He was so big, so muscular, so dominant looking. He strode up to the front desk. "Sir? Do you need a..." The receptionist started to speak, before being silenced by a glance from the newcomer. The receptionist whimpered as he involuntarily came in his pants. With a shaky arm, he opened the gate for Brent. "Thanks dude," Brent smiled and winked, giving a quick flex of his arm for the receptionist, who audibly moaned. Brent chuckled as he walked in. Brent headed for a free machine and set it to the max weight. He was delighted to find plenty of weight on the machine, he might actually get a pump. He felt the eyes of everyone in the room on him as he easily cranked out a set. Then another. They were all astounded by the weight he was lifting. No one had managed the maximum weight of the machine. After a few more sets, Brent looked around the gym for the next biggest guy compared to himself. He spotted a similarly built musclehead taking quick, furtive glances at him through a mirror in the corner of the room as he headed to the bench press. "Perfect." Brent thought to himself. He got up off of the weight machine and ambled over. Scott loved being the center of attention at the gym. He had the body for it too; over 6 feet tall, 300+ lbs of ripped mucle that was always competition-ready. Every day the guys in the gym would request something from him - to worship is huge muscles, to suck or be fucked by his giant cock. He enjoyed being told to flex this way or that, to sway his hips until his cock got hard, to dump his load into another willing admirer. He was their sex idol, their fantasy. Just the thought of that turned him on like nothing else. So to see this newcomer drawing everyone away had Scott fuming inside. "Who did this asshole think he was, just barging in here?" Scott thought to himself. "And how the fuck was he so huge?" "Must be roids," he thought to himself, shaking off the feeling of envy. He tried to focus on his workout, moving from the leg press to the bench. All the while Scott watched the new bodybuilder in the mirror. His muscles were enormous. He was taller, harder, hotter. Scott hated him. When Brent saw Scott looking at him, he smiled and gave a small wave. Scott frowned and turned away, loading up the bar with extra plates. He sat down and got underneath it, adjusting his grip when a shadow came over him. "Need a spotter?" Brent approached Scott, grabbing hold of the bar and looking down at the large man towering over him. Scott looked up at the newcomer, but found his view was obstructed by Brent's gym shorts, which were so filled with cock that they jutted out from his body, even though he was completely flaccid. "What the..." the muscleman had to blink his eyes to register what he was seeing. When it clicked, he shuddered, feeling a warm sensation in his loins. That couldn't be right though. This guy was the enemy. It must just have been the surprise. "I guess," Scott grunted, not taking his eyes off that clear-as-day outline of cock. It was as though the man were naked, but his skin was a dark blue nylon color. Did he see it twitch? That couldn't be real, could it? Brent noticed the man checking him out, but he kept his cool, smiling to himself. "Well, you going to start or what?" Scott shook his head to snap out of his trance and grabbed hold of the bar, bringing it down. His eyes never moved, and he never realized his mouth was open, breathing heavily as he lifted the bar, brought it down, and lifted again. Brent smiled wider as he felt himself starting to get a semi. Every slight move of his legs stimulated him. He squeezed his muscled thighs together slowly, massaging his balls with his hard legs. He noticed the poor guy starting to get aroused. Brent licked his lips as he watched Scott's shorts tent, raising up. "Not bad," he thought to himself. He guessed the man was packing nine, maybe ten inches. This was going to be fun. Beneath him, Scott couldn't help but stare upwards, the weights feeling like feathers as his mind focued on a much bigger issue. The shorts strained to contain the massive bulge inside them. He never thought there could be a dick so big. It must be twice his size! With every breath the man took, he could smell the heavy musk coming from the massive man, it was intoxicating. He couldn't help himself. He needed more. He placed the bar back on the rack and then wrapped his hands around Brent's waist, grabbing his ass and pulling himself closer to the man, stuffing his face up in between Brent's legs. Onlookers gasped as they heard Scott moan, his cock threatening to tear through his shorts as his face was buried between Brent's legs. "Holy fuck dude," Brent said with a laugh, "Did I do that?" He waited until Scott had let go of him before stepping back. Scott was in a daze, unsure of what had just come over him. "I'm Brent." The muscleman extended his hand. "Scott." he heard himself say, still dizzy, still rock hard. He felt Brent's massive arm reach down and pull him to his feet, a large wet spot spreading across the front of his shorts. "Let's go get you cleaned up," Brent said, as he pointed the two of them to the showers. The crowd eyed Scott enviously as they walked past. The buff pair entered the conveniently empty locker room to undress. Brent could tell Scott was still in a trance, his eyes lazily gazing over every inch of his body. Brent grinned as he pulled off his shirt and slid his shorts down, kicking them off his legs, cock swinging between his thighs. "Liking what you see?" He said with a devilish smirk, posing a bit and flexing a bicep. He put his hands on his hips and stood proudly, his foot long softie stirring mildly as it swelled a little. Brent swayed his hips, making his semi slap against his muscled thighs, growing a little bigger and harder with every swing. Scott's eyes followed it, hypnotized. His tongue rolled out of his mouth and the wet spot on his tented gym shorts started growing, his pre leaking through the cloth. "Aw yeah dude, check this out," Brent grinned at the stupefied look on the man's face. He put his hands behind his head, flexing his towering biceps and crunching his ripped stomach. His cock grew and grew, pointing forwards, then swinging up his muscled body. Finally it slid between his thick pecs and stopped growing - 18 inches of thick, throbbing, cock. Brent turned his head to lick a bicep slowly and sensually with his tongue, lightly thrusting the air so that his huge dick lightly slapped against his chest, trails of precum stretching between his cock and pecs. Scott was stunned speechless, actually starting to pant a bit watching the huge musclegod show off. He squeezed and rubbed his bulge through his shorts, which were growing wetter and tighter as they stretched to accommodate his 10 inch member. "Fuck, dude..." he moaned. He reached into his shorts and started stroking himself, the nylon eventually slipping off and falling between his ankles, his large pole in hands. As much as he wanted to supress it, the sight and smell of that crazily built muscle freak-god-beast was too much for him to comprehend. The look on his face was not lost to Brent, who locked eyes with him and smiled, showing off his perfect teeth. Scott began to cum, his orgasm suddenly exploding from his raging hardon. Brent simply smirked and gave his pecs an awesome power-flex. Scott moaned at the sight of all that muscle exploding and bulging and swelling off that beefy flexed chest. The muscle god had too much power over him, and even the simplest of flexes sent him over the edge. His body was acting on its own, his hips continuing to jerk in the throes of a ferocious orgasm, thrusting his cock into the air. "Fuck..." Scott said, coming down off of his orgasm. "You're huge! How do you do it?" Brent laughed and flexed a bit more. "Been going at it for a few years. Gotta make sure that you eat right too. Feel free to feel, if you want." His musk filled Scott's senses with his pure male scent as Scott stood up to feel Brent's body. He'd never seen anyone so huge, so ripped, or so hung. Scott couldn't help himself, his hands moving on autopilot as they rubbed Brent's golden skin. First the biceps and the forearms, and then the shoulders. Brent groaned audibly as Scott caressed the rippling shoulder muscles and stroked his hard nipples. He flexed and pumped every muscle of his upper body, enjoying the feeling of Scott's fingers as they traced every groove and crevice of his chest. Brad gently held the back of Scott's head, looking deep into his eyes. "How about we take this somewhere more private?" "Wanna go back to my place?" Scott heard himself say. "Please, I'm only a few blocks away." An unfamiliar tremor in his voice surprised him, so used to being the dominant voice in the gym. Brent chuckled. "Yeah sure dude, let's go." He licked his lips. Scott was hot, huge, and falling for him fast. Perfect. They took a quick shower together, threw on some shorts, and headed out the door. The two groped and kissed each other as they walked to Scott's house, their arousals increasing with every step. The thought that someone as hot as Brent was into him made Scott swoon. He felt like he was floating, his lust overtaking him. It wasn't long until they made it to Scott's place, throwing the door open and rushing to the bedroom. Brent and Scott kept making out as they fell on to Scott's bed. "You like muscles, really freaky huge muscles?" Brent growled. "Yes, I do," Scott answered. "Do you want this body? You know you do. You'd give your soul to be like me, wouldn't you?" Brent taunted. "Yes, yes, I'd do anything." Scott had begun to stammer. Brent smiled. "Show me." Brent said. Scott slid down the bed to Brent's feet. Reaching around the backs of Brent's legs, Scott grabbed his huge calves. Brent was so hot. His muscles felt like steel columns covered in satin. Scott licked his way up Brent's tree-trunk quads, so unbelievably big, so thick, so deeply cut and shredded. "Oooh yeah, that's it, baby, worship this muscle beast!" Brent groaned, encouraging him. Scott made his way back up between his legs, his cock leaking pre as it traced over his quads and thighs. He licked the underside of Brent's massive cock, tracing the length all the way up to the tip. "Yeah - fucking bones me being so fucking big." Brent grinned and flexed his pecs. "Fucking bones me a lot." Scott rubbed all over Brent's body as he flexed one body part after another. He wedged himself underneath Brent's monster to worship his abs, gently kissing each smooth brick. He couldn't believe that a human could be so hard and muscular. "Oh my god, Brent....." Scott moaned. "Shit, man! Look at you! You want it so bad?" Brent seized the back of Scott's head and forced his mouth on to the massive tower he called a dick. "Yeah, suck that huge fuckin' dick, man!" Throwing all caution to the winds Scott shoved as much of that fuck-pole as far down his throat as it would go. His head was spinning; Brent's musk and muscles were intoxicating. He needed more. Scott went to town on that fat, pulsing, insistent dong, while jerking on his own like there was no tomorrow. "Mmmmm - nice mouth, dude...........aww fuck yeah!" Brent held Scott's head in place as he began thrusting his cock down his throat. Scott wrapped his arms around Brent's waist, holding on for dear life. "Aww fuck, look at you dude!! You're gonna make me cum right here! Uh uhh hhnnn..." Brent moaned as he climaxed, blasting his load straight into Scott's stomach. Scott choked as he felt the hot liquid flooding into him, rising up and spraying out of his nostrils as Brent overloaded his stomach with jizz. Scott saw stars, his vision starting to go black before Brent mercifully pulled his head off his still spurting cock, spraying Scott point-blank in the face with jet after jet. After drenching Scott's face, Brent slowed down, letting go of his head as his cock fell back onto his pecs with a thud. Scott fell onto the bed, rolling onto his back and coughing up cum as he tried to catch his breath. "Holy....shit..." Scott gasped. He panted heavily, wiping the thick cum off of his face. Both of them were covered in cum, and puddles of white were all over the bed. At some point during Brent's orgasm, Scott had cum again, his comparably smaller load soaking the bed beneath him. "Mmm you got a hot mouth dude," Brent said, pulling Scott up the bed. He leaned over and gave Scott a cum-covered kiss. Scott felt a twinge of pride at the compliment. "Fucking love being this huge," Brent said, lazily stroking his still leaking cock. He raised an arm up by his head and kissed his head-sized bicep. "Fucking look at you, man.....aww fuck....." Scott groaned, stroking his own cock as he watched Brent's self worship. Brent looked over and smiled. "You're fucking hot too dude," Brent said, staring into Scott's eyes. "Fucking beautiful muscles dude, gets me so hard." Brent rolled onto his side to face Scott and kissed him again. Scott moaned into Brent's mouth as the two made out. Brent's hands traveled all over Scott's cum-coated body, fondling his prize-winning muscles. Scott was in heaven. Brent rolled on top of Scott, pinning him beneath his immense body weight, grinding his massive length against his Scott's throbbing drooling member. The massive musclegod's cock slid up Scott's chest, pre running like a continuous sprung tap onto his ripped chest. They frotted, grinding Scott's sizeable member against the larger man's monolithic shaft. "Unf... big body... and big cock to boot..." Brent moaned as he sank his weight down onto Scott. He gripped the other man's impressive cock in one hand. "What's this, 10 inches? So fucking hot dude." The grinding of hips and length on length made Scott shiver and shudder, small whimpers escaping him as he rubbed against the massive bodybuilder over him. He pushed back against the larger man's weight, but Brent seemed even stronger and heavier than his massive built frame suggested, something supernatural in that strength made him flicker in fear. Brent's cock throbbed in Scott's face, shiny with pre. "Mmm... I'm gonna really, really enjoy this." Brent said, looking Scott straight in the eyes as he aimed his throbbing meat towards Scott's ass. "Wait, Brent, mmmph.....oh my god....." Scott tried to clench his ass as he realized what was going to happen, even though he knew he was helpless to resist. Secretly, he wanted it. "Relax." Brent commanded as he pressed in. The larger man's cock pressed heavily against Scott's ass. He had a moment of pain and gritted his teeth, his own dick throbbing again as he did his best to relax. Scott cried out and his body squirmed as he was forced to accommodate the 18-inch monster meat. "..I...can't....take..it..." Scott whimpered. "Aw fuck man, fucking look at me.......you got this, bro. Take that huge muscle dick, dude!" Brent pulled his cock out slowly and completely. Then again, he slowly jammed it up Scott's ass. With one hand, Brent held Scott's writsts together above his head, pinning them to the bed. With his other hand, Brent traced over his chest and nipples, lowering to his dribbling cock, teasing him gently as he shoved over a foot of himself inside with a powerful thrust. Scott cried out in pain and pleasure, the contrast of the two stimulations mixed together blurred them thoroughly in his mind from the combined overwhelming sensory input. The obvious outline of cock raised his skin as Brent pushed further and further into his guts. Scott took deep breaths as Brent slowly slid his huge length in and out, his huge balls slapping against the firm ass cheeks, until finally, he was all the way in. Scott felt Brent's cockhead was throbbing deep inside him, right up against his racing heart. Brent's eyes closed for a moment as he took a slow deep breath, taking in the taste and scent of the handsome bodybuilder beneath him and himself. His eyes opened, flashing with fire. The pace of the thrusts he launched into could only be described as "race horse worthy". From just behind the head back to base, Brent fucked Scott with blinding speed that knocked the air from Scott's lungs and made his bones shake. His ass clenched every time that cock slammed home into him, his own length tensing and splattering pre over his chest, his own need building again for release. "AAghh! Fuck! Jesus, yes I’m your…Ughh!...slut! Aaaaa! Yes, I’m your bitch! Ughh! Fuck Me! Aaghh! Fuck Me Deep! Ughhh! Pound me! Aghhh! Slam that cock in me! Ughhh!!” Loud squelches punctuated the space between his screams. Scott's ass was overflowing with Brent's pre, it sounded like he was churning butter. Suddenly, Brent hilted himself fully and grunted. "Ahh...ugh...Fuck - uh - fuck mEEEEEEEEEEE!" Scott screamed even louder as Brent bred him, powerwashing his insides with semen. He felt his body lift up from the bed as Brent clenched his ass, held aloft only by Brent's exploding cock. Scott erupted as well, painting Brent's chest and chin with his load as he felt himself swell with Brent's load. Jet after jet filled him, until Scott could swear that he felt it rising up his throat. Before cum could spray out of his mouth though, Brent relaxed. Scott gently fell back onto the bed as Brent laid back down. The muscleman panted and laid his incredible weight atop Scott, resting after the sheer intensity of their rut, every muscle in his body on fire. Scott could hardly breathe but he lowered his legs from Brent's shoulders as he came down from his climax. Brent got up onto his knees, pulling his massive cock out of Scott's battered hole. Scott felt a strange emptiness as Brent uncorked himself, his mind still reeling from the intense pounding he just received. Through blurred vision he looked up at Brent, who was smiling down at him. His cock was still rock hard and throbbing. "Ready to go again?" Brent chuckled. Scott tried to shuffle away, but he was too winded. With ease and the strength obvious from his musculature, Brent lifted Scott in the air and lowered him onto his massive pillar of stone, and flexed his cock, making Scott rise and fall as he slid onto the thickening pillar. With each throb and each thrust, the warmth and sensation inside him made Scott nearly faint and his head fell backwards onto Brent's shoulders. Across the room, he watched in the full-sized mirror as his huge body was used like a sex doll by the giant musclegod. He saw his perfect abs distend as Brent's massive invader stretched him out from the inside. Their bodies shined from the sweat and cum covering them. It was a total sensory overload. As he felt Brent inside him and the groans of pleasure from the larger man, Scott shot a load across the room. "Aww FUCK man. All this big fucking muscle and dick making you cum, man? Awwwww FUCK YEAH, man! You like it, dude?" Brent grunted. "Aww Brent......can't stop cumming....uhhh....ugggggg....Aww FUCK me, man!" Scott cried out. His cock stayed hard after cumming, throbbing painfully as Brent continued to use his body. The pain and the ecstasy was so great he fainted as he felt Brent's massive arms wrap around his chest, his dick spurting a weak load as Brent fucked him dry. He woke again as the thrusting of Brent's pelvis made him jerk forward. "...please..." Scott begged desparately. Brent's pounding was destroying any sense of stamina he had and his body couldn't take much more. "Kinda hard to hear what you're saying when you keep cummin', man.......you want my big fucking muscle dick, dude? Is that what you're saying?" Brent was unstoppable. Even after flooding Scott repeatedly, his massive 18-inch cannon never softened or ran out of cum. Scott moaned, shocked and turned on as Brent thrust inch after inch of dick into his ass, continuing a relentless cycle of sex. He continued to fade in and out of consciousness as the other muscleman used him in a variety of positions, enjoying his size and strength. After several hours of vigorous fucking, Scott passed out again, face down on his bed. Brent had been pile driving his pillar into Scott when he fell silent and his form went limp. Brent fucked between his kicking legs…his ass still convulsing and squeezing Brent's dick even after being knocked out. Brent fucked his unconscious body for a few more minutes until he finally pulled out, a loud liquid ‘Splort’ of thick gooey cum pouring out Scott's gaping asshole onto the bed. Brent looked down at Scott with a smirk. "Mmm... you got a great body AND great ass, Scott." he sighed in satisfaction. The other man placed his hands on Scott's wide back, rubbing circles into the thick muscles. Almost in afterthought, Brent flipped Scott over on his back. He wasn’t breathing. Scott wasn't the only thing that Brent had ruined. Scott lay on his back on a mattress that was now a gooey swamp of semen, the headboard smashed into the wall behind it. Scott's face was splattered and coated in white; his ripped chest was coated with cum. His legs were spread wide, a steady flow of thick jizz oozed from between them. "Looks like you enjoyed yourself dude," Brent said, sliding his still leaking cock through the pool of cum on Scott's chest. "Mmm...I've worked up an appetite," he said, mostly to himself as he laid down on top of Scott, engulfing the unconscious bodybuilder under a mountain of muscle. Scott's head was nestled between Brent's pecs, cutting off his airflow. He muttered some words under his breath and his massive form began to glow. Slowly, Scott began to disappear underneath Brent. Brent groaned as he wrapped his arms around Scott's broad shoulders, pulling him in tightly. Scott's head squeezed between Brent's huge pecs, sinking deeper and deeper into the glowing cleavage. His body sank deeper and deeper into the larger muscle beast's form, until it had sunk beneath the surface of Brent's skin and disappeared completely, leaving behind nothing between Brent and the bed. "Yeah, you're mine now, buddy." He closed his eyes and smiled. It was starting. "Oh, fuck...!" Brent moaned as he began to assimilate the other man. He rolled over and began to massage his glowing muscles. He stretched and flexed as his body adjusted to the extra weight inside him. "Fuck... fuck... fuck!" He shouted as pure ecstasy flooded his body. Scott was bigger than any of his previous victims, and just the thought of his new gains had him rock hard and throbbing. The bodybuilder's nutrients were converted into his frame, adding mass to Brent's powerful body. Brent felt his entire body tense as his arms bulged, veins spreading out over his biceps and down his forearms. The muscleman's shoulders stretched wider, his legs and limbs thickened and lengthened as pure power surged across his body, his thick virile scent growing more masculine, his muscles aching as they swelled with new strength, reinforced by the others who had met their end inside him. His thighs grew even larger, pushing apart from each other as he bulked out further, veins popping over his lower body. The curves of his body became more pronounced as his muscles inflated with strength and power. His body lengthened to accomodate the new mass, nearing 7 feet. Finally, the monolithic length between his legs thickened and lengthened further, throbbing and pulsing as it pointed skyward, inch after inch forming anew. He moaned as he felt his heavy nuts swell along with his cock and body. "Fuck!" Brent grunted as his new body suddenly convulsed, his goliath cock blasting rope after rope of thick bodybuilder cum all over the ceiling above of him, spraying back down onto the bed, the floor, and his writhing body. The entire room was being covered in a thick layer of his spunk. He grabbed his monster cock with both hands, humping the air violently as shot after shot erupted from his now 24-inch obelisk. It took several minutes for Brent's orgasm to die down, his cock finally flopping back onto his pecs, not quite reaching a flaccid state. Brent took a deep breath, his great pecs expanding outward before relaxing as he exhaled. His chest and balls weren't moving without him flexing them on their own. His body no longer glowed from within, his skin back to a perfect golden tan. Once he caught his breath, Brent growled deeply, the deep bass in his voice vibrating through the room. "Fuck..." He said, "That might be one of my top five growths." After a few moments, he stood up and looked at himself in the mirror. Beautiful. His body glistened, rivers of white running down his body. His cock hung perfectly horizontally to the ground, a two-foot long missile throbbing lightly to his heartbeat, a thick rope of shiny precum drooling onto the floor. "Damn! Look at me now!" Brent roared as he examined the added mass he had stolen and claimed as his own. Every muscle on him looked as though it had been inflated half again as big by some powerful bicycle pump. The skin appeared almost ready to tear under the strain of all that was swelling underneath it! He flexed an arm, moaning lightly in pleasure at the feeling of the strong muscle bunching up, throbbing with power and strength. He stroked his cock with his other hand, letting out a loud grunt as another shot of pre splashed onto his bicep. The muscle grew even taller at this feeling of pleasure, a thick vein forming and throbbing, seemingly ready to burst from the skin. He rubbed the cum into the soccer ball-sized arm, licking it off with the tip of his tongue as he cock continued to lurch and spew all over his perfect body. "Goddamn fucking muscle god!" he grunted, flexing his arms in a double bicep pose. The peak slammed into his fists, veins running all over them, the muscles each the size of a man's head. He kissed each peak lovingly, admiring the perfect split of his bi's. Brent ran his hands over the rest of the body, enjoying the feel of his freshly pumped muscles under his fingers. "Mmm fucking massive pecs!" he growled as he groped the thick mounds of muscle. His pecs stood out from his chest now nearly nine inches, even though his waist barely thickened. The muscle god pinched one of his nipples roughly with a soft moan. "Mmf... feels so fucking good..." With a flex, his arm-sized cock wedged itself between his pecs, making Brent moan as he involuntarily squeezed his cockhead with his chest. He slid his cock up and down his pec cleavage, leaning over to kiss his leaking cockhead as he brought a hand down to his eight-pack abs and stroked the hard, toned muscle, slipping his fingers between the deep grooves and valleys. Brent ran his hands over his massive chest, feeling up towards his wide shoulders and around his thick traps. He crossed his hands behind his head and flexed, every muscle threatening to tear through his skin as it was stretched to its limit. "Aw fuck yeah..." He hit pose after pose, admiring the view of his muscles from all angles. He ran his hands down his wet body, tweaking his nipples, toying with his abs, feeling his arms and flexing over and over again in different poses. He made his quads bulge with muscle, his abs crunch with power, his arms twitch and throb from the straight of flexing. All the while his cock was thumping on his chest, hard as a rock, begging for attention, leaking an endless river of pre. "Yeah....UUHHHHHH," he moaned as he flexed. "So fucking hot. AWW, FUUUCK!" The pleasure was becoming too great. He leaned forward, bending his neck and head just enough to shove his cockhead inside, gagging already on the massive amounts of pre flooding his mouth. Cum and spit drooled down his lips and onto his chest, separating into different streams as the liquids traced down his abs. He took as much as he could, fondling his balls his one hand and squeezing his base with the other. He could feel himself getting close. He popped his head off his cock and moaned, rubbing his hands up and down the massive, swollen shaft. His cock turned a deep shade of red, a plethora of veins popping out and throbbing against the sleep flesh. His cock was simply ready to explode. And then he let go. "FUUUUCK! YES! YES!!!!" he roared as his orgasm overtook him. Rope after rope of seed shot out, splattering the ceiling, the mirror, and himself. His cock lurched and throbbed with every shot, thumping on his chest after each wad. He writhed and continued to roar and moan, running his hands down his soaked body, up his powerful cock. His orgasm wasn't even showing signs of letting up after two full minutes. Finally, with one final thrust into the air, Brent's last shot of cum shot right into his open mouth, which he gulped down greedily. He breathed heavily, pecs heaving, his body wet as though he had just come out of a bath. His cock softened, spurting its last weak wads of cum. Brent flexed his biceps again with his palms behind his head, letting them brush against his cheeks, his tongue roaming all over them, licking the cum off, tracing the veins with his tongue. He smirked cockily into the mirror. "Thanks for the meal, Scott. I'll make sure to put it to good use." He headed out the door, in search of his next gym.

This story contains humiliation, brutality, violence, domination, bad language and men to men interaction. If you get offended by one of this things please do not read it. The hunk from the other class My story starts at the 10 grade in the school in the secund half year. I was always one of the short, skinny guys and been a sucker for sporty, well build or muscular guys. But I haven’t come out jet or been sure about myself what I want or be honest to myself about that. We had a sport event at the school with all classes and all years. The classes from one grade made teams and compete against each other. Clase A with C and B with D and E with F. I am in the class B and my class was more the nerd class. Most of the pupil are were strong in the science subjects. The class D was more the sport and language class with some hunks and pupil that are strong in learning new languages. So Clase D was your opponent. There was one guy, Jason, that I often see in lunch breaks that play any kind of sport, hang around with his mates or try to get next to some girl. Once I have seen him swiping his sweat from his forehead with the lower wend of his tank top. His abs shine in the summer sun with that sweat. I have often saw him and look at him and try to keep under the radar like most of the time. The sport event was exhausting and the hours went by fast. We made challenges with the actual classes but also mix our classes up and do challenges mixed. At the end of the day we all was exhausted and most of us dirty cause of the dust and dirt on the field. Cause of that I was much slower in the changing room as usual. Usually I am one of the fasted there cause I feel very uncomfortable, with myself as well as I am scared about losing control of my body or staring to long at someone. It was just a safety mechanism to avoid conflicts and be as invisible as possible. But today it was totally different. I was exhausted and slow, taking a few looks at some of the guys I have a sucker for and stare in the air with no focus. Taking breaks and set down on the bank a few times, and chatted and checked my phone. Suddenly I notice that the changing room got really quiet. I look up and determined myself nearly completely alone in the room. Only my and Jason was there. As I notice he set also there at the bank and types something in his phone. He was nearly necked. No shirt and no short or jeans but boxer briefs. His well build pecs and arms good visible. The view was some sort of hypnotizing for me and I stared a bit too long to keep myself completely invisible. I break myself free from the trance and start to get dressed again. I risked two more quick gazes and see him how he texted and get up to get dressed. We never had to do with each other, not even in the chemistry or biology class we both were together. So nothing could be there that was between us. As I swung my backpack on my shoulder and turned around and bumped into him. I haven’t heard him coming over to me and he still wear only underwear. My nose first and then my face. I am confused and made a step back. I raise my head to look up to his. His body with 6”3 high and 190lbs with, most of it muscles, towering over me. I didn’t know what happened and why it happened. “I was careful and didn’t look to often and not that long to him. And he hadn’t seen me taking a look at him. “Hey did you think I don’t notice that?”, he asked. “What do you mean?”, I replayed. “You know exactly what I mean!”, he answered “I don’t kn…ahhh”, I tried to get myself out of this situation but he pushed me and his pecs flexed. I stumble cause I hit the bank. “The looks! You thought I didn’t notice! HEEE!”, he said loudly “What are…”, I tried again “Shut the fuck up! I have notice long time ago that you always take a look at me every time you see me. Every lunch break I see you and can feel your gaze to me. Even when I am not looking in you direction I can feel it.”, he started to smile. “I…I..”, I started to stutter “I been waiting months for a change like this! To tell you and to show you your place in the school and the society.”, in that moment he griped my throat and pushed me against the wall. His biceps bulged and the vein on it appeared. I saw stars and felt the pain in the back of my head where my head hit the wall. I tried to free myself from his hand. The harder I tried to free myself the stronger he pushed and squeezed my throat even harder. Out of nowhere his fist hit my stomach and I slumped down on my knees. I felt sick and hold my guts. As I looked up again to him, his smile got even bigger and he started to chuckle. “Oh boy you have no clue how your live will change!”, he said with joy. The moment I made myself smaller and bow down to protect my stomach. His shoe hit my back with the bottom. It were his dirty, used sport shoes. He started to stomp on my back and rubbed his shoes on my shirt. I felt some stone in the sole on my skin through my shirt. Than the shoe hit my head and smacked it on the floor I saw again stars and the pain exploded in my head. “Fuck Yes feel that runt. Fell the power I have and have over you. How easy I can do with you whatever I want and nobody will believe you and know you cause you are invisible for most of the people.” He walked over and opened a door with power and the sound of the door hitting the wall echoed through the room. “Doesn’t that smell good and familiar?!” I didn’t answer. He came back with big steps and before I could move away he griped a lot of my hair and pulled me up. I tried to get his hand of my hair but his grip was to strong. He ignored my attempts to get free, and dragged me over to the toilets, that he opened seconds ago. The smell of the sweat of the changing room got now mixed with the smell of piss farts and other stuff. He forceful opened a toilet cabin and nearly throw me in the cabin. Jason stepped over my back and pressed my face hard on the toilet seat. I try to get away again but this was as unsuccessful as before. He made a step back and slapped my face so hard I banged my head against the wall again. He laughed again: “HAHAH so fucking pathetic!” My face burned like fire. My nose started to run. My thoughts were just: “Don’t show him that you are scared and weak or any other emotion! Be strong and keep calm! Don’t start to cry!” He turned me away from the toilet, by pulling me at the collar of my shirt. He was so fast and careless that my shirt started to rip at the collar. As he noticed he griped both sides and tore it completely apart. His smile grow again and a thick vein appeared on his neck. I was now sitting in front of him on the ground with a half face that turned nearly fire red, a slightly dripping nose and a destroyed shirt. He towers again over me and this time even bigger cause I was still on the ground. His pecs even more massive than before cause of the angle. His quads a bit wider than my one torso. His abs now visible and his arm much wider than I expected. I felt so weak and scared as well as powerless that I didn’t know what to do. He reached down to his boxer brief and pulled it down. His semi hard dick flopped out of it and his balls too. As I noticed what he was planning it was to late. He slapped his dick in my face and barked: “Open you mouth and show me how much you want this and how much you admire myself!” I didn’t move. I was like frizzed from his body and dominance. He slapped his dick in my face again, but this time harder. “OPEN YOUR MOUTH!”, he said slow and in a deep, powerful and very dominant way. “No”, I answered. His hand smacked my face again hard. My face starts to burn even more. “Disobedient piece of shit!”, he answered. I was so scared about more consequences that I opened my mouth. He shoved his dick on my mouth and gipped my hair again. He started to fuck my face. First slow and calm but soon wild, rough and merciless. I gaged a lot and he forced his dick more and mor in my mouth and then in my throat. I try to push myself away from him but he held my head in place. After two deep thrusts that got down in my throat and my nose hits his abs, he held me in the position and I gagged stronger than ever. The spit runs down my chin, my eyes shaded tears. He pushed me of his dick and my back banged against the toilet. Stroking now his now full erected dick, that was not huge but well sized he moaned. “Did he moaned before?”, I asked myself. Yes he did but I was so focused about not to gag or vomit that I had completely turned off my ears. His moans got louder and louder and with a really deep loud and animalic roar he came. The cum hit me right in the face, hair and torso. My mouth, one eye most of the hair and a bit on my torso was covert in cum. The cum also landed on the floor and the toilet. One last shot of his tick creamy cum dropped directly on my crotch an my jeans. He gasp for relief and his smile was huge. “That’s what I call a good cock sucker! You are a natural talent compare to all the girls I had.”, he let out. In some way it made me proud, but the secund thought was that he is going to want more and mor often if I am as good as he said. Without waring his face turned into rage and he gripped my throat so strong that I nearly didn’t get and air. “If you tell anyone about this you are dead. They won’t believe you anyway but the rumours would be nasty. And you don’t want me to get angry!”, he made more than clear. I node. The smile on his face came back. He than let my throat a mor lose but his other thumb of his other hand he collected some cum of my chin. And hold it in front of my mouth. “Lick it!”, he commanded. I opened my mouth and he shoved his thumb in. I licked it clean. His grip changes from the throat to the neck and he pressed my face again on the toilet seat. “Lick it clean. I don’t want any evidence of this here!”, he said. I was shocked about that. I didn’t want that it was super disgusting and humiliating. Even more than the things before. I try to shake my head, but I had no chance. He pressed my face directly in his cum so I had no choose. I start licking. “Yeah that gut little bitch.” I licked the toilet completely clean as he told. Suddenly he turned me back and a flashlight made me blind. He has taken a picture of me. He smiled, “As memory and as insurance for me.”, he said in a smug way. “Tell me your number!” “What?!” “Give me your fucking number so I can call you as a slave day and night to tell you when and where I need something or what you have to do for me!” “No…chhh”, his hand was faster on my throat than I could recognised. He lifted me up with one hand and slammed me against the wall. He than slowly lifted me up and my feet started to dangle in the air. I started coffing and death rattle cause I couldn’t get air. My feet kicking in the air. His smile was full of evil sadistic delight. His shoulder got flexed as well as his arm. the should got bigger and the vines in his arm and forearm started to appear. Than his eyes went down to my crotch with was showing a big bulge. “You filthy, disgusting little faggot! You are kind of enjoying this isn’t it? Look at your bulge. Oh is that mine or yours?!”, he asked and collect the cum from the jeans. “Mine or yours?” he stuffed his thumb in my mouth. It was defiantly his. But cause I was death rattle my mouth still was open. “Who cares! Now give me your fucking number!” His fist hits my stomach hard again. “O..O…Okkkayyy”, I stuttered, cause I so this as the only chance to get free and don’t black out or get killed. He let me drop to the ground where I slumped together. I gave him my number. He turned around and got away. On his way out I could heard him say: “See you my slave!” This was the day that my whole life changed. This ist my first story here, and I am not a native english speaker. Let me know in the coments below what you think abou the story. More cheaters or stories could be possible.

So, this is my very first story. Thought I'd crack one out, while I'm waiting for my new job to start. Strangely it's more cock growth orientated than muscle growth, as muscle-growth was my original fetish. But there is muscle growth, and should it be worth continuing, there will be plenty more! So, please give constructive criticism and/or praise. Mainly praise. Basically just tell me it's awesome. But honestly, any feedback is appreciated, and should I have enough interest and then time, I may try to continue it. Title may be confusing: grUV - pronounced "groovy". Short for growth: ultra-violet. Which is a teaser for the basis of the growth. But enough waffle, here is: Chapter 1 Wow. What a night. I awoke with a slow grogginess that so often accompanies a night out clubbing down the bay with Dave. Thankfully we don’t have far to walk back, as he has a boat out in the harbour, docked out at sea. Nevertheless, the fact you have to use one of the numerous row boats to row out to it is always hilarious, especially when you’re as drunk as we were. “Ok?” What. I stared blankly, my eyes trying to focus, and take in what had awoken me. “I said, I’m rowing back into harbour to get some food for us all from town.” “Us all?” I croaked back. “Yeah, you, me and Brad.” “Brad?” “That guy I tried to introduce you to at the club. I’ve always said he can crash on the boat if he doesn’t feel like getting the last train back to his place. Looks like he took me up on my offer again, and rowed himself over at some point last night.” Dave explained. I had a vague memory of the cabin door banging open, and waking me in the middle of the night, and seeing a silhouette of a man, as he flopped onto some cushioning on the other side. I couldn’t remember meeting anyone specific at the club, we talked to a lot of people, and all I saw last night was a biggish shadow fall onto the bed near me, I couldn’t make out any discernible features. Nevertheless, I was in no mood to push for details, so simply responded with, “Cool”. “Yeah. He’s already up and gone for a swim. Maniac. Anyway, I’ll be quick as I can, but be nice. You were definitely too out of it to properly get to know him last night.” With that Dave went to the stern and hopped overboard into one of the two rowboats tied to his boat. I lay a while longer, grabbed a bottle of water, did a few stretches, and after a few minutes, felt well enough to venture out of the cabin and into the summer sun. I was just wearing underwear and shorts from last night, so I felt the heat of the sun immediately on my body. It was nice, but blinding. When my eyes adjusted, I looked out to the water, and caught sight of what must’ve been Brad swimming pretty fast back and forth. I took a seat at the starboard side of the bow, so I could face out to sea and watch him. After a few minutes he paused, and looked over to the boat. I gave a very unenergetic wave, but he responded, and began to make his way over to the boat. He heaved himself up onto the boat and for the first time I got a good look at him. The size of the shadow I glimpsed last night did not do him justice. The water trailed off his traps as his torso rose ever higher as he hauled himself up. He gripped the railings harder and pushed himself up, two triceps exploding to life as he did. He then swung a massive leg over the railing, and it landed with a heavy splash on the decking. He flashed me a smile as he began pulling himself to his full height. He had short dark hair which flowed beautifully into full stubble that lined his masculine jaw. His skin was a glowing olive, all of which offset a pair of blue eyes that sparkled like the sea that was still dripping off him. I watched a drop slowly begin descending from his neck. It travelled down the valley between two meaty pecs, and I continued to follow it as it meandered between his six abs. As it fell further, my eyes landed on his crotch. He was wearing just a red speedo. It was dark but shiny from having just been in the water. It looked a size too big for him, being quite wrinkly rather than hanging tightly on him. I assumed he was a bit of a modest fellow who didn’t want to draw attention, or maybe he lost weight recently. But I couldn’t dwell on my thoughts much longer, as he was standing fully upright now, had turned to face me, and said “Hey Stranger, the name’s Brad!”. I introduced myself and gestured for him to sit down just across from me on the other side of the bow. This gave me a great view of him as he sat down opposite me. He leant back against the railing, lying at almost 45˚, exposing his muscular torso to the sun. He brought up his left leg onto the cushioning and leaned his left elbow on it as he supported his head, commenting on how he was still feeling the effects of last night’s drinks. His bicep flexed and bounced up and down as he rubbed his head. His arms were huge, certainly the biggest I had seen up this close, I reckoned at least 18 inches. I empathised with his hangover, and we spoke about what we did remember from last night. He was quite a talker, but I was happy to listen. His pecs heaved when he laughed about the antics he got up to. The drips highlighted how defined and cut he was. I felt I was staring for ages. It must’ve been a while, because the sea water was beginning to dry, and left his body literally glinting in the sun. His speedos were also beginning to look lighter in colour, and I noticed also less loose. This caught my attention, but I wanted to be subtle. I kept directing open questions to him, and only answering with a yes or no to him, so he was soon lost in his stories again. I stole glances down every time he looked away, or closed his eyes to try and remember details of his night. I was right, his cock was definitely growing down there. The wrinkles of the suit began to disappear as a bulge began to form at his crotch. I could begin to see the shape of his dick as it slowly lengthened and filled the speedo out more. It also looked like his balls were expanding too, as the material of lower part also straightened out. As he rambled on, he continued to get bigger down there. His cock was lengthening and thickening; but now with the suit clinging relatively tightly to his new size, the material stopped any further advancement forward. I swear I could see the bulge kink and bend round as it still tried to thicken. This is when it suddenly dawned on me that he wasn’t getting hard. I theorised his genitals must have shrunk down a lot from his swim in the cold morning water. And now he was just warming up to his natural impressive size. However, the misshapen slowly growing bulge looked uncomfortable; and it must’ve been, as while he was still talking, he very nonchalantly pulled the waistband away from his body and bucked his hips. His cock lurched forward and down as it unfolded and grew into the new available space. As he let the speedo snap back onto his body, it now hugged a very impressive round sexy bulge, perfectly filling the perfectly-sized tight red suit. I figured he must be a healthy 5 to 6 inches soft, and pretty thick. Which was quite a pleasant unexpected growth from the initial practically non-existent bulge from his chilly willy I first saw. I was sure this was the case; nevertheless, I decided to test my theory. “How was the water?” I interjected when he finally wrapped up his current saga. “Not gonna lie mate, it was pretty nippy. Sun’s barely had time to warm it at all. Although an ice-cold blast does wonders for the hangover.” He replied. Well the sun had had time to dry him up nicely, and was now reflecting off the salt crystals peppering his chiselled torso. He was a sight to behold, and now that his crotch had stopped growing, I was finally appreciating the rest of him. And there were a lot of bulges to appreciate as they rippled from time to time soaking up the sun. “Why, you thinking of going for a dip?” He said as he stood up to get a bottle of water from the cooler Dave had on board. I watched as he rose to his 6’2” height. Turning sideways to walk across in front of me, I saw his big ass and quads tighten and marvelled as the big red bulge jiggled as he stepped. In profile it was clear just how sexily prominent his bulge was, its heft tugging on the material, showing it was in control, not the other way around. As he spun round to return to his seating position, again with one leg up, giving the bulge breathing space, I finally responded, “Perhaps I will in a bit. As you say, it might help with the headache”. “You a strong swimmer?” He continued. “Yeah, actually, in fact I was captain of my school’s swim team.” I said. “No way! Me too! Well when it wasn’t rugby season.” He replied. We began to converse about our various sporting endeavours at school. The conversation being much more two-way now that I wasn’t trying to ogle him. That being said, after several minutes, I did steal a glance down again. Seeing as he was almost displaying his bulge in that open position, it might seem weird if I keep avoiding it. My eyes quickly flicked back up to his, as I responded to his latest inquiry about which athletic events I preferred. My mouth ran off some generic answers, as my brain was pondering once again whether his speedo package was looking larger than before. I began stealing more regular glances. It was hard to tell. But when he went for a swig of water, tilting his head back, I decided to grab a longer look. I watched, it was hard to discern, but I swear I watched the whole round bulge slowly push the speedo further out as it enlarged. His head came back down, and I made sure to meet his gaze as he let out a refreshing sigh. Now, that I was curious again, I resorted to my initial tactic of getting him monologuing, so I could keep tabs on what appeared to be an ever-growing package. As he answered my barrage of questions, I was able to keep peaking down at his red speedo. I couldn’t stare long enough to visibly see any growth in action, but evidence came in another form. I started to note that wrinkles were beginning to reappear in the suit. Whereas before, the wrinkles suggested a speedo too large for him, these taut lines represented quite the opposite. Initially it was just two. Two lines stretching from each side of the suit to the middle, fading as they reached the flesh-filled pouch. However, with each glance, more wrinkle lines would appear. Four. Six. As the round bulge swelled bigger and pushed forward they continued to appear. Eight. Ten. Twelve! Again, as I was only glancing briefly, I could not see the growth, but on my most recent peek, I clocked that his bulge was almost in line with the end of the cushion now. There were soon too many wrinkles to count, and I noted that there didn’t seem to be any more room for more to form. Additionally, more of his legs were being exposed at the sides, as all the material was being pulled forward by the expanding bulge. He certainly seemed oblivious to all this going on, still chatting away about how much harder it is to play team sports outside of education. I didn’t know how much longer he couldn’t notice for though, the speedo seemed stretched to the limit. Then I heard it. It was hard to make out, as big Brad was still nattering on, but I heard what sounded like finger being dragged along the surface of an inflated balloon. I knew it must have been the fabric of the speedo straining after even more growth from his monstrous package. My theory was confirmed when my next cheeky glance down revealed that a space had been created above his muscular thighs where the material was now lifting away, pulled by what had to be about 9 inches of thick cock. I returned my attention back to Brad, had he not heard it? Apparently not, as he was still mid-sentence and continuing on like nothing happened. However, a few seconds later, I heard it again; and more prominently, as it fell between two words Brad was uttering. Brad continued speaking, but I saw a flash of shock appear in his eyes, and while talking he finally brought his leg down, and leant forward, trying to obscure my view of his bigger bulge. It worked briefly, my attention was now on his hefty pecs, making a muscular cleavage in this new hunched position, but I looked down again, and could still make out the bulge, which was now in line with end of the cushion on which he sat. Brad’s sudden fear and shift in posture must have meant he was aware of what was happening. I looked back into his eyes, waiting to see if he was going to acknowledge this weird occurrence. But he continued his story, finally finishing with a question to me. “Umm,” I murmured, then paused while I tried to actually think of what he had just asked me. But in that silence, the sound of the speedo stretching happened again. With no voice to mask it, it was clear, to us both, what had just happened. I looked to him, and we shared an intense eye contact, still in silence, still gazing into each other’s eyes. Suddenly, a huge, loud and long, fabric-wrenching sound was emitted from his crotch as the speedo strained ever further. I couldn’t help but stare down, as I was now able to clearly see the dreamy round bulge surge forth and begin to overhang the seat. It was growing so big, stretching the speedo, making it paler in colour. “Umm,” I began again, “Are you okay?” I naively asked. Brad slowly and simply leant back against the railings, and spread his legs, allowing me a full unobstructed view of his almighty size. He then grew again. I was unabashedly ogling his growing crotch. The sight, coupled with the sound of the fabric slowly losing its fight to his beastly dick, was such a turn on. “Yeah, I’m very okay.” He replied, almost laughing “You okay?”. I leant back too, “Yeah, maybe too okay!” I joked as my new posture revealed my tenting shorts. Brad laughed. “I wish I had known you were gay, I wouldn’t have been holding back otherwise!” His words were followed by three short bursts of rubbery stretching sounds as the tip of his bulge juddered bit by bit closer to the ground. “Holding back?” I questioned, “Wait, you’re not getting hard right now?” Brad laughed again. “Does this look hard to you?” He said cupping his giant package with his right hand. The round shape and way the bulge moved as its huge size overflowed his hand told me he was indeed still soft. “N.. No.” I stammered, “Bu…but, how?”. “Well, I’m guessing Dave’s suncream isn’t as water resistant as it claimed.” I stared blankly. Brad continued to explain further. “It seems when my body soaks up the sun and makes vitamin D, well, it really makes vitamin D.” His emphasis on the ‘D’ was complimented by another audible strain from his speedo, as his cock probably entered double figures in length. “Basically, when UV light hits my skin, it seems to make another hormone, as well as vitamin D, that goes to my dick and starts to make it grow. My balls too. The more light, the stronger the sun, the more skin exposed, the faster it happens. So, on a summery day like today, when I’m wearing only this, and haven’t got any protection on, well…” He trailed off, gesturing towards the now pinkish tight speedo barely containing an ever growing mass of meat. It grew again, this time the straining noise sounded a little different, almost as though a few of the fabric’s threads were beginning to snap. The change in tone made the tent in my lap bob a little higher. Brad smirked as he saw my cock trying to grow like his, but failing. He adjusted his position, rocking his hips slightly, and I gazed in awe, as the huge soft bulge continued to jiggle for a couple of seconds, which then reminded me, “Wait, you said you were holding back? …What did you mean by that?” “Yeah, you’re cute. I was trying to not get turned on. But seeing as you like…” He paused, and I heard a similar sound to the one just before, as I saw his cock jump a little, “perhaps I should stop resisting”. Suddenly a big straining sound was emitted, accompanied by some definite tearing sounds, as I saw a hardening cock shape surge forth. I could make out the outline of what was cock and what was balls now. Both hugely impressive sizes. Brad grunted and bucked his hips, and I could see the difference the erection was making to his genital growth. His cock was growing far faster than his balls as he got harder. The thick rod was pressed up against the ever-thinning material, so tight that I could make out the patterns of the veins on his dick. Especially as they continued to grow from both his arousal and his unique UV-absorbing condition. Brad moaned as another bout of rubbery straining and ripping sounds emanated from his crotch as the cock tried to lift away from his body as he got even harder. It was beginning to throb, and each pulse was accompanied by a ripping sound. I watched in lustful amazement as I saw holes beginning to appear in the speedo to the left and right of this mountainous bulge. Numerous ripping sounds continued as those strained wrinkle lines tore open into holes, allowing the speedo more slack. But it still wasn’t enough, as Brad’s cock quickly grew to fill the extra room. He was getting so big and hard, it looked around 14”. I could see most of it, as the base was exposed as his cockhead had pulled the waistband well away, and the speedo was more holes than material now. It was throbbing fast, and seemed to struggle to make that final growth it needed to burst free. Brad put both hands on the railings behind him, closed his eyes, leaned his head overboard, and then thrust. I watched as the base of his cock thickened substantially, the swelling then spread in a wave up his shaft, finally reaching his tip, which thickened too, adding that little bit of length so that a huge pop was heard as the speedo disintegrated into shreds, and a huge thick cock slapped up against his quivering abs. Brad was breathing fast, and I was dripping pre, having watched that sexy spectacle. But it wasn’t over. In fact, I guess even more skin was exposed now to the sunlight, which would only increase his growth. His cock pointed straight up and was thick and rigid, now at full mast. But as I suspected the growth continued. I watched as his two apple-sized balls seemed to fill, his cock was nudging up a little higher with each throb, hard to notice, but I could see. And very soon it drew Brad’s attention as the head dug into his pec shelf. He opened his eyes and looked down. Acknowledging the problem, he sank back down onto the cushion, and grabbed his shaft with his left hand pulled it away from his body. Fuck he was thick, his grasp not even close to encircling his cock. He then looked towards me, and pointed his cockhead in my direction and asked, “Want a taste?”. I didn’t even answer but simply moved across to him, took his monster in both my hands and pulled his cockhead into my mouth. It was a tight fit, but incredibly arousing. I slowly pulled my lips back off it, wetting the entirety of the head. I then used my tongue to lick all over his slit and glans, while my hands worked up and down what felt like a telegraph pole. I then eased the head back into my mouth, and began rhythmically bobbing my head up and down. I could feel him sliding past on all sides of my mouth as his fat head pounded the back of my throat. God, he was filling up all the space in my mouth. I then remembered he must still be growing, despite me shading part of his body. I decided to pause and hold everything in place, just so I could feel this miracle. At first, I couldn’t sense any growth. But I moved my hands together so they formed a ring around his shaft, and soon I noticed how his cock was slowly expanding, as my interlocking fingers were being pulled apart by this growing man meat. I then realised that his cockhead was now at the back of my throat, not because I had gone further down on him, but because he had grown another 2 inches in length. I noticed he was getting much thicker too, as my fingertips finally parted. His cockhead was no exception and was pushing against all sides of my mouth, allowing no passage of air. This realisation was such a turn on I almost came right there and then. But the need to breathe triumphed, and I jolted my head back, gasping, while pulling his mammoth junk from my mouth. “Well, well.” Said Brad, “Looks like you are enjoying. Perhaps we should move into the cabin before I become just too fucking big!” And with a smug grin, his cock grew up to halfway up his chest. Brad grabbed it, and began angling it down. “Open wide!” I looked at him confused and scared. How could he think that thing was going to fit in my mouth again after it just nearly choked me? “Your legs, silly!” He explained as he squatted down and slid his 18” dick under my groin. He slowly rose, pausing as he began to take my weight on his thick cock. I saw his quads bulge with dense striated muscle. After all this focus on his growing dick, I had forgotten just how hot and muscular he was. His thighs pumped up and his abs tensed, and he slowly stood up with me supported on his cock, balancing with my hands on his bulging shoulders. I could feel another dark spot of pre leaking onto my tented shorts, this was just so hot; but thankfully Brad wouldn’t have been able to see underneath his big pecs. Standing tall, Brad’s body was now fully bathed in sunlight. As he began marching me atop his junk, towards the cabin, I felt the rate of his cock growth increase, as the log supporting me thickened and rapidly lengthened, splaying my legs further apart. I let go of one of his shoulders, and felt the cock behind me as it grew to 20” and then 22”, each pulse lifting me higher as it gained more strength to take my weight. We made it to the cabin, and everything stopped. Out of the direct sunlight, and so the UV, Brad’s cock finally stopped growing. “Well,” he said, “I’m yours.” I stared into his handsome face, and again saw a smug grin come over his face. He throbbed his mammoth beast, and the rising cock angle made me slide down so that I faceplanted into his chest and stabbed him in the abs with my own boner. “Ooof,” He reacted, “That’s quite the weapon you’ve got there yourself. How about you free him from his prison.” I felt the same way, so swung my left leg over his huge cock and dropped to the floor. As I did so, his cock, now unburdened, swung up and the tip was level with the base of his neck. Having quickly whipped off my shorts and underwear before Brad saw the pre stains, I spun round to take in the view of him again. Gigantic. Everything. Pure masculinity. I had to service him. I grabbed the hand nearest to me, and began feeling and licking all the way up his arms; my tongue and fingers caressing every groove between the thick cords of muscle. On reaching his shoulder, I turned to face him, and had to stretch to touch each shoulder with each hand. His cockhead was level with my face, and was almost touching my nose as his broad chest pushed it out. I tried to ignore it for now, instead sliding both arms down to his biceps. He responded naturally, and raised both arms into a double bicep flex. Big boulders erupted forth, they split my fingers apart, and I tried to dig in, but the meat was just solid strength. I let my hands wander down to his pecs, and like clockwork, Brad started bouncing them, and my cock bounced in unison, tickling his balls in the process. I looked down and saw them. They were like two soft bowling balls, dangling down, halfway to his knees. I was so intrigued, I started fondling them, not noticing Brad begin to moan. I bent down and began to lick all around them, supporting their hefty weight in my hands, and watching as they overflowed from one of my palms to the other. As I licked them from bottom to top, I let my tongue run onto the base of Brad’s dick. He let out a louder deep moan, causing me to look up. I noticed now that his nipples had become sensitised, having thickened up, and were standing out a good half inch from his meaty pecs. I couldn’t resist, I jumped on his right one with my mouth, and began teasing and sucking at it, while ran my hands over his cobblestone abs, still trying to ignore the throbbing pillar next to my cheek. Brad moans only grew louder, he was loving this, and as I switched across to his left nipple, I saw a bead of pre run down his mighty shaft. While nibbling on his left nipple, I decided to reach across with my left hand and play with his right nipple simultaneously. In doing so, my arm was pressed against his 22” cock, and I could feel each throb, and just sense the power in it as it constantly vibrated with pure sexual energy. I couldn’t ignore it any longer. I left both hands twiddling at his teats, but began using my mouth to wet the beast before me. Round and round, up and down I went with my tongue, soaking his member, and causing Brad to start egging me on. When I was confident I had lubricated most of his shaft, I released his nipples and grabbed his cock with both hands, and began pumping his cannon. While continuing to wank him, I pulled the head towards me, at this angle, it was level with my mouth, and although too thick to fully fit in, I did my best to massage the glans with my lips. This was clearly appreciated by Brad, who began moaning and bucking. It was getting so hot, I had to pleasure myself too. One hand on my cock, the other on the largest one on the planet, while my mouth continued to suck its head. I accelerated the pace more and more, and more, until I realised I was close to cumming. “Fuck, I gotta stop!” I panted. “No worries,” Brad replied, “You certainly got me going good!” As I began to regain some composure, a thought suddenly crossed my mind. “OK, I gotta question… if it’s sunlight which makes… this… happen, then how come you don’t already have a cock as long as a road?” “Well, the effects wear off after I cum. I guess all the energy is stored as cum, and having it kept there causes my junk to grow. But once its released, everything returns to its previous state.” I must’ve flashed a look of slight disappointment, as Brad quickly continued, “But I never used to be this muscular, or have an almost 6 inch soft cock. Or even this tall. But a man gets curious; and I tried my own come once, and noticed it led to some permanent gains.” He said as he flexed a bicep up to my face. I grab my dick and slowly start stroking in response. “If you carry on as you did before, you might get a treat”. The idea that I could possibly grow larger, seemingly everywhere, was such a turn on that I was once again close to the brink of orgasm, and a large globule of pre emerged from my slit and ran down my quivering cock. Brad noted this and decisively spoke up, “Actually, I think you’ll like to watch this.” He walked over to the cabin door and stood in its entrance. I was wondering what he was doing, but then as I caught sight of the back of his hefty ballsack dropping down further towards his knees, I realised he was growing himself in the sun again. He was there for not even a minute, and then he spun round. Over 2 feet of thick meaty cock was advancing towards me, the tip bouncing around, now level with Brad’s luscious lips. He stopped inches from me. Bent his head a little down, and pulled his bloated cockhead into his mouth as much as he could. His lips moistened the slit as he used his bulging arms to forcefully pump the column before me. Brad began to moan as his actions became faster and stronger. I had subconsciously began wanking myself too. Brad’s eyes shut, and I could swear he was moaning ‘Fuck’ although his mouth was gagged by a head the size of a rugby ball. He let out one massive but muffled moan, and his stroking suddenly ceased. I looked down and saw his balls heave, and then watched his cock jerk as a torrent of cum ran up inside it and gushed into Brad’s mouth. The instant he began swallowing, I noticed him changing. I took a step back and watched as his whole body seemed to scale-up larger, keeping everything in proportion as he inched up, reaching now what must’ve been a towering 6’3”. He released his cock from his mouth, the spurts having finally ended, and I watched it lengthen an inch or two by itself so that the tip bumped against the bridge of his nose. I was on the edge, pumping like a maniac. Brad opened his eyes, saw me, and immediately placed his hands on his hips. And within an instant I saw his pecs puff out massively, expanding in size, weight and strength. His abs all swelled, fighting for space, and as he lifted his arms up and flexed, I saw his biceps grow larger and larger than before. His muscles were surging with much more energy than the rest of him, and that was my weakness. As his guns grew past the 20” mark, I blew my load and splattered his ripped torso, as his growth finally began to subside. We were both left standing there, catching our breath. I apologised for spraying Brad, and he laughed it off, grabbing a towel. I watched as he wiped my cum off him, and noticed his balls were back to normal, well maybe a slightly bigger size, but I had no reference point. His cock on the other hand was still looming towards me at an inflated size. However, I watched as it both began to soften and shrink, arcing down in the process. Brad cast the towel aside, and looked down at himself from his new height. After what I had just witnessed, his flaccid cock looked a sorry sight. But after glancing back at my own, and then back at Brad’s, I realised he must be 7 inches soft now! Plus Brad certainly didn’t seem unimpressed. “Fuck! Look at me, I’m massive!” He bellowed, as he struck pose after pose. It was true, his muscles had significantly grown. Dave might not pick up on the extra inch in height or cock, but Brad’s bodybuilder stature biceps and pecs were bound to give the game away. I wonder if Dave knows about this? “Damn,” continued Brad as he cupped his enormous left pec in his right hand, “This is incredible! …but we best get covered up before Dave comes back with the food.” I began redressing. Luckily the hot weather would dry my shorts out pretty quick from any embarrassing stains. I watched Brad rummage around the cabin until he found a pair of metallic blue speedos. He struggled to pull them up over his bigger legs. “Wow, I can’t believe how much my calves have grown. …Makes …this uuh..h. a bit difficult though, ..my quads too…” He wriggled about, his meaty muscles tensing and untensing in the process. They were just so big and defined now, I had never seen anything like it. Fuck I was getting aroused again. Brad eventually got the speedos on and over his genitals. They were super tight. And they made such a big beautiful blue bulge. It was shiny and massive, and I can’t believe I ever thought it looked small. Even framed by large cobbled abs and big quads, its size was unmistakeable. His thick 7 inch soft cock and balls already strained the material into a mouth-watering, big, round, shiny bulge. I couldn’t help but start boning up again. It looked so good. Brad caught sight of this, “Calm down now, Dave will be back any second.” I nodded, a bit disappointed and dropped my head. But instantly sprang it back up when I heard the now familiar sound of speedo fibres stretching. Brad was blushing, his arousal given away, and a glance at his package revealed some new taut wrinkles and a bit of delineation showing the outline of his chubbing cock. “No really,” Brad interrupted, resisting the moment, “let’s have you rub some suncream on my new muscles before I ruin another decent pair of speedos!”.

I wanna preface this by saying that I apologize for taking so long to wrap this story up. It has been months! But life happens and the groove of things gets lost. Hopefully, this is a satisfying ending. Brace yourselves because this is a very long final chapter. Enjoy! *** “Open.” My lips parted like the red sea. Eagerly vacant and ready to eat just like a baby bird with its mother. Everything was running in slow motion. My eyes darted toward master’s pouted lips gunning a wad of saliva. Drip by drip, his essence glazed down my tongue, through my hole, tickling my uvula softly. “Good bitch!” he growled. His beastly hand gripped my jaw tightly and then took off before smacking my cheek. Many would find discomfort in this, but being with him inverted my nerves, what would cause me pain, suddenly shot down my spine and straight to my cock. The rubbing of his leather suit as he walked me on all fours to his couch echoed, reminiscing about our first encounter in the echoey locker room. He plopped himself across the couch. Pulling at the belt, drawing my head near him. His hot breath steamed my face, smelling of fresh mint. “You’ve wanted this for a while huh?” he whispered. I nodded. I dreaded working the night shift ever since Kyle began scheduling me for it. Every second in what was supposed to be the place where your mind clears out all of the terrible things was a place where I desired to end it all. The night that master set foot on that gym floor, I knew I was supposed to work the night shift for a reason. Where I thought I was working in the bane of my existence delivered to me the sole reason I existed. To serve. To surrender. To become nothing. To become my master’s nothing. “Say it,” he gripped the belt tighter. “Yes.” I gulped. “Yes what?” he barked “Yes- master” I gasped. He forced my head in the direction of his boots. “The best worship starts at the base,” he released his grasp from the belt loosely giving me enough distance to crawl to the other end of his 6-foot frame. My paws were caressing the bulky boots’ laces. Inches away, the strong familiar odor marinated around them. A small part of my brain tickled me pink from the bliss. “Take that dirty boot off you cunt!” master ordered. I swiftly removed the boot and pressed the entry against my snout. A deep inhale permeated my lungs like that first sip of ice water you take after waking up. “Without me even having to tell you,” master snarked, “there’s a good girl.” His calling me “girl” made my hole pulsate. I fixed my eyes on his bare feet. “Just for you,” he wiggled his toes, “I wore no socks the entire day at work.” I moaned at the sight of his sweaty, linty, feet. “Dig in,” he growled. My mouth engulfed his big toe like it was the head of a cock in one slurp. My tongue was sandwiched by his other toes as I slobbered. “Fuuuuuuck yea babe,” he moaned, “just like that. Who’s my good girl?” “Me master,” I spoke. “That’s for fucking sure. How do you like that taste, live up to your expectations?” he asked knowingly. “Its taste is unlocking new tastebuds I never knew I had, I am in ecstasy master,” I moaned. “Of course you are, and what do we say to master?” he asked. “Thank you,” I whimpered. “That’s right,” he leaned back and cupped his bulge, “you keep sucking and I might let you suck something else.” My oral skills were tested, but despite how tiring it can be, my comfort was sacrificed at the expense of his relaxation. My tongue and saliva can even go hours on end until it turns into beef jerky just so he can be satisfied. His sweaty feet pressed against my cheek, draping me in master’s scent. Minutes flew by. “Stop,” he commanded as he stood up from the couch. My leash tightened as he walked us into his bedroom. The door croaked open to expose the golden dome of the master bedroom. The penthouse suite. Fit for a king. “I am impressed,” he glanced, “not a single speck of dust even in the remote to my television, all of my files stacked neatly, my bedsheets practically ironed against the mattress. Open up.” His spit fired inches above my mouth, but before I could swallow, his lips pressed against mine. Was this happening right now? Did Master reward me with a kiss? “Again.” Again. “Swallow.” Swallow. “You liked that?” He beamed. “Yes, master.” “No bitch,” he cackled, “remember the term.” “Yes Daddy,” I gooned. “Good bitch,” he grinned. “Get up here.” He yanked my leash with brute force and my face was met with the crevice of his pit in a split second. The bush tickled my face and slipped into my nostrils completely fumigating my cranium. The smell of new like the smell of brand-new shoes blended in with expensive cologne and musky sweat. Delirium. “Lick that shit bitch!” My tired tongue brushed its surface with Daddy’s armpit hairs. His damp surface hydrated my drying tongue oh so slightly, but just enough to drive me to keep going. Eventually, I trailed my lather towards his nipple. His pec shelf enveloped me with sweat on his chest. “Hell yeah,” Daddy moaned, “you ready?” Without a second thought, he held my skull like a bowl and squeezed me into himself. The tip of my nose touched the base of his skin and my breathing lacked. Both ends of my cheeks hid in the middle of his suffocating bosom. I tapped his shoulder three times for him to release his grasp on me. “You’re at my mercy,” he huffed, “but don’t worry babe I’ll take care of you. I know when to let you breathe. Appreciate the mere fact that you’re getting to do this. Imagine the long line of closeted subs who just gawk at me from afar at the gym. But not you huh bitch? You had the guts to own up to it. To own up to your place beneath me. That’s my good bitch. That’s the sub that deserves to be suffocated by my pecs. A sub that gets to worship me!” A loud growl erupted from his lips as he let go of me. I let out a deep heavy sigh of pleasure. The pain of the pressure is molding me into his jewel for him to flaunt. Just like the rest of his golden throne and life of luxury, another piece of property manifests itself into the sub that I am becoming. Something he owns that he prides himself in. “Fuck yeah boy c’mere,” he growled. Our lips interfaced, violent wrestling against each other, but he reigns first. His tongue pierced inside my mouth filling the cavity and swirling inside. The sensation was so surreal my cock immediately ruptured with cum. My entire body twitched as he kept kissing me. Large strips of cum shot against Daddy’s hairy torso. His hand caressed my nipple triggering an even more euphoric sensation that made me ejaculate more. “You were supposed to wait for my command,” he chuckled, “but knowing THAT’S the power I hold over you is getting me bricked.” He undid his pants to reveal the gargantuan cock underneath. The massive Pringles can likeness of cock swung between us, dwarfing my leaking clit. “My turn,” he raised his eyebrows, “I’ll work you through it, but you WILL reach the base of my cock.” I assumed the position on all fours meeting at eye level with his cock. Already leaking precum, like a lollipop I engulfed the head. The back of my mouth bobbs up and down as he thrusts his hips in unison. “Fuck yeah baby,” he moaned, “suck it like it’s the air you breathe.” His comments inspired me to throat him more. My gag reflex was fighting demons as I furthered his shaft down my throat. The reflex won over as his tip scratched the top of my throat. “Fuck you suck it so good,” Daddy panted, “you suck better than any bitch I’ve had before. DAMN! Look at you, a cock starved whore! That’s a good girl!” With his member still in me I moaned as if my G-spot was in my throat. In and out he slid, a rhythm not even the world’s most renowned musicians could replicate. The gagging mixed with the slobbering all to the beat of my master’s panting. The face fuck of a lifetime. “Oh keep sucking it just like that,” he stroked his hips back and forth faster. My airways sealed but I couldn't care less. A hardwired lust grew tender within me. My gag reflex began to dissipate as every inch penetrated my hole. The edges of my lips lubricated in saliva and snot. The musky ball sweat imprinted across my skin. “You ready boy?” He shouted. “Open that fucking throat. ARGHHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUCK.” His eyes rolled to the back of his head as each shot pulsated and traversed down my throat. And the base of his cock kissed my lips. “Swallow it all!” He barked. “Don’t you dare waste a drop!” And swallow it I did. The sea salt kettle corn flavor of his buttery cum immersed the pores of my tongue. The most addicting substance of all. “Finally,” I sighed. “Haha!” Daddy cackled. “How was it, boy?” “Purposeful,” I began, “like a piece of me was missing.” “I am that missing piece,” he huffed, “nothing will ever feel as good as serving your master, will it boy?” “No Daddy,” I bit my lip. “Your mind is mine,” he growled, “your clit is mine, your holes are mine, but above it all…” He leans forward and kisses me. “You are mine.” He smirked. “Understood?” “Yes sir!” I said. “You only respond to me from now on,” he said sternly, “quit your job. Fuck Kyle. His piece of shit gym does not deserve someone as attentive as you. I’ll take care of you from this moment forward.” His beastly hand caressed my cheek ever so softly. My eyes watered with joy as I realized how blissful it is to serve. To devote every fiber of my being to him. To abide by what he says cause in the end, I gain a lifetime of exploring his psyche, his desires, and his strength. “Or does that not sound promising enough?” he asked knowingly. “Yes,” I chuckled, “I am yours. I answer to you alone master. No matter the odds. I'm just taken aback by how I kept sniffing your sweaty rag a few days ago, to getting the privilege of you cumming in me all within a week!” “That’s a good boy,” he winked, “it is a privilege, but this is just the beginning.” He smacked my ass and nudged me towards the restroom. “Let’s get ya’ cleaned up.” The End

Encouraged by his friend, Jacob asks out the hottest, buffest guy in the gym, Patrick, for Valentine’s Day. But after hearing Patrick’s dating history, Jacob thinks he might need some help bulking up to meet his standards. “Ask him out!” Jacob was at the gym pretending to do some bicep curls, but he hadn’t even gotten one in. He was too busy staring at the hunk of the gym, Patrick. “You’ve been staring at him all day. And tomorrow is Valentine’s Day! Just do it. You know you want to,” said Jacob’s lifting buddy, Connor. “Dude no. I’m not asking him out,” said Jacob as he got up from the bench to put the weights back on the rack. “Especially not for Valentine’s Day. Do you see how hot he is? He’s eye candy for everyone at this gym. He probably has a line out the door of dates for Valentine’s Day.” “That’s not what I heard,” said Connor. “Rumor has it that he’s turned down every guy that’s asked him out. Maybe he’s waiting for that special someone to ask him.” Connor nudged Jacob in the ribs and pushed against his back to go towards Patrick. “Connor! Stop pushing me!” said Jacob in a harsh whisper. “I don’t want to ask him out!” “Oh come on, what’s the worse thing that can happen? He’ll say no?” said Connor as he continued to push Jacob towards Patrick. “You clearly have never been rejected by a muscle gay. Some of those guys can cut to your core for even looking at them.” Jacob tried to push back against Connor, but he couldn’t get a good footing. “Oof!” said Jacob as he was pushed again. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to run into you.” Jacob turned his head to see Patrick smiling back at him. “Oh, no worries. The fault is all mine. Well not mine. My friend’s fault actually. He thought it would be funny to push me,” said Jacob as he awkwardly laughed and started to turn bright red. “What friend?” Jacob turned around to see Connor nowhere to be seen. You could practically see the fumes coming out of Jacob’s ears. “Nevermind. But I am sorry I ran into you. It won’t happen again,” said Jacob. He was getting really embarrassed now. “Not a problem Jacob,” said Patrick as he started gathering up his things to leave. “You know my name?” asked Jacob. Both confused and elated now. “Do I know your name? Ha! Of course I know your name. We’ve both been coming to this gym for years. You’ve spotted me many times. I know your name Jacob.” Jacob was still red from embarrassment, but now he was blushing too. “Oh uh, well then, good. I’m glad you know me.” Words were just fumbling out of Jacob’s mouth now. “Me too. I’ll see you later.” Patrick threw his gym bag over his shoulder and started walking to the door. Jacob panicked a bit as his chance for getting a date was leaving. Then suddenly, Jacob felt himself getting pushed again. “Connor! Where do you keep going and coming from with this pushing!” whispered Jacob. “You were doing so good! He’s not getting away this time.” Connor kept pushing Jacob towards the door that Patrick was walking to. “How’d you get strong enough to push me like this?” asked Jacob as he continued to resist. “Because, unlike you, I go to the gym to actually workout. Not ogle at beefcakes all day.” Connor kept pushing, but they weren’t getting to Patrick in time. “Wait! Patrick!” Connor made his voice higher to sound like Jacob’s and then immediately ran away again. Patrick turned around to see Jacob standing close to him. “What’s up?” asked Patrick. Jacob walked up to his side as he was walking out the door. “If it’s not too much to ask, and you’re not busy tomorrow, and if you don’t already have a date, and if you like Valentine’s Day, I know some people hate it, which is understandable, it’s really only meant for couples and we’re barely just friends, I found out that you know my name today so it would be a lot asking someone out for Valentine’s Day of all day’s so I’d understand if-“ Patrick put his fingers to Jacob’s lips. “I’d love to go on a date with you for Valentine’s Day. Here, give me your phone.” Jacob was on cloud 9 now. He practically had hearts in his eyes. He reached into his pocket and handed Patrick his phone. “There, this is my number. I’ll text you later and we can plan out the details,” said Patrick as he handed Jacob back his phone. “O-o-okay. Sure. Sounds great,” said Jacob still riding the high of Patrick saying yes. “Cool. And Jacob,” Patrick started walking out the door, “there’s no need to be so nervous. I’m probably more nervous than you.” Patrick leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek then walked off to his car. Jacob’s knees went weak when the door shut, but he felt two arms go under his and pick him up. “So that went a lot better than I thought it would,” said Connor as he started dragging Jacob back inside. “I have a Valentine’s Day date with the hottest guy in the gym,” said Jacob with not a care in the world. “Yeah you do. And Patrick is so picky. He must have a sweet spot for you,” said Connor as they started getting their stuff. “He is…” Jacob started thinking. “What if this is a charity date? What if I’m gonna get pranked by him and all of his buff friends? What if we get to the date and I’m not the man that he thought I was? What if he only likes me when I’m looking pumped in the gym?” Jacob’s mind started crashing after the love bug high of Patrick saying yes. All of the bad scenarios flooding his head. “Woah woah woah there. Nothing like that is gonna happen. Patrick even said that he was just as nervous as you.” Connor tried to bring him back down to Earth. “This is just the predate jitters. Everybody gets them.” “Yeah, but everybody doesn’t go on dates with Patrick. He reserves his dates for giant men. All big and look like they are competitive bodybuilders. While I’m…not that,” said Jacob as he looked in the mirror. “And? Size isn’t everything. Maybe he’s trying something different with you. Being less superficial and dating for what’s on the inside,” said Connor as they started walking out of the gym. “Maybe, but I don’t want to risk it. I’ll see you later,” said Jacob as he ran to his car. When Jacob got home, he got on his phone and searched through Patrick’s Instagram. He saw pic after pic of studs with Patrick. All of them having big meaty pecs. Despite what Connor said, Jacob did workout at the gym, but he wasn’t even in the same realm as these guys. Especially in the pecs department. Jacob barely had any muscle on his chest. He had consistently had a hard time growing his pecs at the gym. He needed a plan. He went through his phone and found his old friend Sam. He pulled up his contact info and opened a text with him. “Hey Sam, long time no see. Listen, this may sound weird, but I need a favor.” Jacob sat on his couch and saw the three dots appear on his screen “Hey buddy. It has. And sure. I’ll do anything I can. Just name it.” “I remember in college that your parents had that store for people with certain problems. I think I might have one of those problems.” “Oh, well I inherited the store when they retired. I should be able to help you with whatever problem you might have. Come by the store tomorrow and I’ll get it all straightened out.” Jacob put his phone down and breathed a sigh of relief. Sam would fix it. Sam can fix anything.

Hello, I had this story(part of the story) in ma head for long time so I started it to try out how things will evolve. Every feedback will be appreciated! Hi, honey how was your day? Asked Jake sitting on couch drinking tea. Name: Jake Age: 26 Height:5´10 (178cm) Body type: Slim fit Weight: 167lbs (76 kg) Cock: 6,7 inches (17cm) I guess OK, long boring day, not many clients today. Answered Ty walking to Jake and kissing him on forehead. Name: Tyler Age: 27 Height:5´7 (172cm) Body type: Build fat??? Weight: 209lbs (95 kg) Cock: 5,5 inches (14cm) “But I got something that I hope you would like...no love”: and showed Jake a silverish steel briefcase with yellow logo which said: Modify yourself “No way! How did you get that? And whole package? How many of it its inside?” "7! And ready for use!": Tyler opened the briefcase and revealed 7 syringes inside with shimmering purple liquid inside them. They looked different than normal ones. No piston to push and needle was only 0,2 inch (0,5 cm). “So where you want them, Ty? You know well I don’t have problem to stick anything into you. Big grin formed on Jakes face.” “Funny, and I would normally just go with try and error but I don’t want to look like a freak so we should check the manual.” Under the syringe was paper manual, Tyler took it out, but Jake elegantly took it from Ty’s hand. "By the look of it you will need most of them just to look normal.... If normal means big. You need one syringe for each arm and leg + torso with that you are left only with 2. Wow that’s lame..." "Give me that! And what do you mean lame? I’m happy I got my hands on it! Let me see what the options for rest of the 2 syringes are.” Cock (Increase cock size) Balls (Increase balls/cock size + libido) Pecs (Increase size) Ass (Increase size) Head (Increase IQ/EQ) DISCLAMER! - Intensity of change varies from human to human “Hmmmmm....soooo......what you want to get "EDDITED" Ty?” “You don’t like me how I’m now Jacob?” “Boo hoo, poor Tyler, we both know you didn’t buy that stuff for me. Sooo? With what should we start?” “Ok, take out the syringes out Jacob, I go change into something more suitable and looser, so I won’t suffocate.” “What? NO no no no no.... not happening. You come here only in your boxers.” “Hahahah, fine just give me a second.” When Tyler came back into the living room 5 syringes were already laid out on the table. “Why only 5? What you did you do with the rest Jacob?” “Chill out would you? I’m keeping them safe for later, in manual it says, even if you are using syringes for example arms, the rest may potentially grow too a little so those two will be used tomorrow if needed to. Since this is first batch, it will take time to fully develop. It says 2-3 hours and we are going to use 5 at once so let’s not overdo it.” “So what are you waiting for? Shove them in me!!” “With pleasure.” Jake took syringe after syringe and used them for arms legs and torso as recommended. “So how do you feel? Do you feel anything?” “No, not at all, but they said it will take a while so what are we going to do now?” “Ty, you are too impatient. Let’s watch movie, time will fly by faster. You are not only one impatient in this situation and you are not helping. Do you want something to drink?” “Yes, can you bring me cup of coffee?” “Suure.... but coffee for evening? Will you be able to sleep at night?” “Well, its Friday and we just used body modifying serum, so I hope we are not just going to sleep tonight.” "Right.": Jakes face was red and on fire. He loved when Tyler was like this. Since he was more introverted than Tyler, he often felt his voice drowned by Tylers. Jake placed both cups on the coffee table, covered his lower half with blanket and same did for Ty. Jake leaned on Ty shoulder. Didn’t take long and bot fell asleep. ===================================================Part 2================================================== Jake woke up to getting suffocated. He had to slid lower during sleep, so his face was under Ty hand. Still dizzy, he got up and took both cups. They were cold, he went into the kitchen and pour it out into the sink. ** “What a waste of good coffee.” He looked at the clock. 21:26. Didn’t Ty used the syringes at 17:30. It was almost 3 hours since then!! Jake rushed into the living room. “Ty? Wake up!” “What? What is happening? Did I fell asleep?” Tyler saw Jake is getting redder by second and his breathing speeding up and then he saw why, Jakes bulge was screaming from his trousers. Tyler stood up, he was looking into Jacobs eyes but this time he was looking down. “I sweet! My height increased too! "Look at those abs, my fat is gone! WOW this is awesome! Look at my chest, so define and..... wow my bulge seems bigger! Wanna check?" Jake was in state of trans looking at Ty, his brain just stops working, he was too horny for that. Tyler came close to Jacob, close enough for his pec be just few inches from Jacobs. "Pull the pants down. Let’s compare them. You were bigger before, how big yours again?" "6,7 inches" Jake pulled his pants down with his briefs and his painfully hard cock flung from his confinement. Tyler grabbed both cocks to compare. "Dude! I was only 5,5 inches but LOOK AT IT NOW! We are almost the same now! Thats crazy. Jake, go get the tape to measure it. .......Jake?" "Jake, honey, go and bring me the measuring tape.": said Tyler now with much lower voice. Jake whole body made a small twitch, which after he got out of the trans but when he moved his cock was still in Tylers hands. Jacob tried to pull one more time, but it only made his cock sends shivers of pleasure trough his body. “T-Ty you have to let me go if you want that tape.” Jake was starts panting quietly now, while grip on his cock just got stronger. With confusion Jake looked at Tylers face that was grinning at him back. “I just changed my mind, we can measure later, now, you are mine.” Tyler pulled Jake towards him into his embrace with Jake face right in front of Tylers. Tyler didn’t wait any second and gave Jake one huge passionate kiss, he started to feel something, something different, something he could describe as a bond forming. Even though they were together for 5 and married for 3 years, he knew it wasn’t love, he felt plenty of that for Jake, this was different. Tyler lifts Jake, Jake got surprised since Tyler had always problem lifting him. Tyler carried him into their bedroom like he weights nothing. Tyler slammed Jake on bed, Jaked turned around and saw Tyler pouncing on him like wild animal. Tyler pined Jake down to bed by holding his arms, lowered his head and licked Jake form his abs to his torso. Then he whispered into Jakes ear: “I haven nice prey here but, to be mine, I have to claim it first.” Right after that, without any warning, Tyler shoved his newly improved cock into Jake. Taken by surprise, Jake screamed from pain and pleasure. Tylers thrusts just got more intense. He was looking at Jakes flushed face and his cock was twitching like crazy. With one hand Tyler grabbed Jakes cock and start jerking it. This took Jake into overdrive and started cumming like he was holding it in for full year. Cumming changed into twitching, from reaching full body orgasm. He never felt like this before. “Now it’s my turn!”: Roared Tyler as his thrust slowed down but were more passionate, after few strong thrusts he came what felt like 5 minutes. It was intense Tylers cum made small bulge in Jakes tummy. The amount was just too much, cum was pushing Tylers cock out of Jake but Tyler shoved it in one more time to make sure it all stays in. Tyler kissed already passed out Jake and tired from sex he too fell asleep next to him hugging him tightly. When Jake woke up, Ty wasn’t in bed anymore. However, Jake heard laptops keyboard popping in the living room so he just decided he will take a shower. Inside under the falling water Jake was thinking about last night. The way Tyler was more daring was super-hot. Although Tyler was toping half of the time, he was more passionate and romantic rather than dominant. This train of thoughts gave Jake a boner, when he touched his dick, his legs gave away and he dropped to the shower floor panting. His dick was after last night super sensitive, was it because of the intensity of sex or body orgasm? Who knows, he knew only one thing, he must get rid of it. That was not really a problem since just few strokes made him cum, in his mid he saw Tyler, now beefy man with no hair flexing. Without touching, thanks to this thought Jake came again. After he cleaned himself again, he put on clothes and went to check on Ty what he was doing. Tyler was sitting on the sofa with his laptop on his legs. Jake couldn’t properly see what he was reading, only thing he saw was logo of Modify yourself company. “What are you looking at?” “Nothing really, just checking on other people before and after pictures. The transformations are fascinating.” “I can see by those used tissues next to you.” “You bet, and I didn’t have to even use porn, just flex in front of mirror. Till you were asleep I measured and weighted myself. I’m 6,1 feet exactly and weight 210lbs. Even though I lost some weight, it was only fat I lost, and I’m mainly muscle now.” Tyler stands up and flex for his husband his new muscle, new pride. “Holy shit! It seems you are even bigger than yesterday? Will you keep growing?” “No, serum should wear off, but we have 2 more and if what I saw on forum is true this day will be interesting.” “Do you know how are you going to use them? What part is going to change?” “You will see, but for now I want to enjoy this, let’s go to the gym to see my limits.” “Do you really want to go to the gym on Saturday?” “Yes, I believe you will like it, maybe even more than me. So go grab your gym bag.”: said Tyler again with his lower voice. “You know I can’t say no if you say it like that, it practically cheating.” ===================================================Part 3================================================== “We are here!” “Yea, I’m “super” hyped.” “Don’t be like that pumpkin, we came here to test my new muscles.” “No, you came here to test your new muscles, I came here because I got charmed by you and till I realized what happened we were here.” “Excuses, get your ass inside." "Fine, but I’m just going to watch. I have plenty of training during the week, I want to relax during the weekend." "Boo-hoo one more day of training. You cand do cardio instead of eating sweats you like so much and It’s not like you would be able to spot me :P" After they changed clothes and some additional whining form Jake, they entered training area. Tyler when right for the weights and Jake for the treadmill. After and half hour Jake went buy some drinks, post workout shakes for Tyler and water for him to satiate his thirst after so much running. On the way out as he turned around, he slammed with his face into guy behind him. Drinks went flying. Shake cup splashed their whole content onto guys torso. Jake went pail, the guy was ripped, Jake knew that if this guy was on roids, what he was by his physique, he will end up purple from beating. He immediately started to apologize. With his T-shirt he tried to rub the shake off the guy. "Deeeam bunny, do you do this service to all dudes? Jakes eyes went wide, that huge, ripped guy was Tyler. "What the actual..." Tyler covered Jakes mouth with his hand. "Sir, we apologize for the mess, but we are in a hurry, sorry we can’t help to clean up the mess. “: With that Tyler grabbed Jakes hand and dragged him to the car. In car Jake got his senses back. "What the actual fuck happened to you? I thought you said there is no more growing. But look at you, you are huge." "And you are hard. “: Said Ty and grabbed Jakes hard cock in his pants. "Aa-aahhh, stop gripping it like that or I... aaaaAAAh“: Jake gripped Ty’s hand and with big difficulty he pushed it away with both hands. "Don’t worry I’m just teasing you, but we have to hurry home the main event is still waiting us at home." They were home in 10 minutes, whole drive Jake couldn’t look away from Tyler. He looked so big and manly now. Bigger, taller, Jake was winning only in crotch area now and not by lot after yesterday dose. During the ride Tyler wasn’t thinking about anything else, only about the main event that he kept from Jake and his cock only got harder just by thinking about it. If Jake thought this was hot, he was eager to know what Jake would think after. ===================================================Part 4================================================== After they entered the house Ty started to drag Jake to the bedroom, but Jake stopped Ty right way. "Ty I really need a shower and you are too. You are still sticky from the shakes!" "Don’t be a buzz kill bunny, this one will be special I promise!" "I’m down for shower fuck, would that be a possibility?" "I think that would make my surprise even more fun. “: Said Tyler with devilish grin. "Oke, so let’s go." "Go there first, I just have to take something with me." "Hmmm, I will be waiting." Tyler went into the living room and took out last two syringes with him. In bathroom Tyler placed syringes on the sink counter and flex in the mirror. He loved how buff he was, and his cock loved that too. He stands on the scales and it showed 235lbs. "Fuck, I’m huge." "Were you saying something?" "Yes, I said open the shower door and watch!" "What are you talking abo...." When Jake opened the door he saw Tyler, muscles pumped with blood to brim making him look even bigger and his cock almost purple how hard he was, holding both syringes. "There is a theory, about these syringes. The reason they took them out of the shelves and now are heavy regulated. If you have “ALPHA” gene and use this serum on your balls and back of your head at the same time, in places closest to your testosterone and growth glands you can activate this gene. "What? But those guys are so rare to see there are only in thousands in whole world!" "And I’m going to became one of them. WATCH!" As Tyler said those words, he grabbed the syringes. First one went between his cock and ball sack and second one was shoved into top of his neck near the spine. Since this was the second dose of the serum the changes begun instantly. Tylers whole body cramped making him look more defined, after the muscles relaxed, they started to grow even bigger. First his pec grew into huge melon sized pillows, his nicely cut abs, now they each shaped like a brick sticking out one inch each. His back was next, huge lats like wings were pushing his still small arms away from his core body. His back was now full of valleys form all that bulging muscles fighting for space. After back it was time for hands, the shoulders grew into the size of bowling ball, biceps into Cantaloupe the rest of the hands grew into size to match. His legs started to shake, first from the weight that grew on top of them but later from their own growth. Tylers legs became huge tree trunks, one leg was bigger than Jakes chest. When all muscles stop growing his veins popped out. Huge pencil size veins. Tyler roared, seeing only red from so much testosterone. His hair grew longer and got wild shape, his clean shaved chin grew thick twelve o’clock shadow. From this whole growing Jake noticed not only Tylers muscles but also heigh increased. From 6,1 into 7,85. He looked like real alpha from news. Tyler looked in direction of scared Jake. Jakes heart was beating for his life and was horny as never before. His husband just grew in front of his eyes into muscular, wild looking alpha. Tyler waked into the shower corner, he had to duck and enter sideways. Jake was pushed into the corner. Tyler was so big now that water from shower head was poured only on his wide back fully covering Jake from getting more water on him. "Don’t worry it’s not over yet. The fun part aaaAHH-AAAhhh Haaa-ha it’s still coming. “: Said Tyler with deep voice, the voice was even deeper than the voice he used to taunting Jake to get him going. Tyler pointed in into his crotch. His balls started to inflate, from grapes into lemons then big oranges and ended up as two grapefruits tightly fitted into still not adapted ball sack. The rush of huge amount of testosterone got Tyler into overdrive.His clean shaved face grew beard and made his face more rugged. He roared like wild beast he now was. His whole body flexed and grew even more, as he was leaning on the wall with his right hand the tiles behind his hand cracked. Tyler felt it’s time for his cock. "It’s time! ": Tyler shouted. With his huge hands he grabbed Jake, he tried to protest but the grip wasn’t like in the car on the way here. This time it was like he was held by machine. No matter how hard he tried, it looked like Tyler didn’t even noticed there was any attempt of escape. Jake looked down and saw that Tyler is lowering him on his angrily red, metal hard cock. Tyler didn’t wait and just shoved his dick in. "AAAAaaah" They both screamed, both from pleasure and pain. "It is starting!" As these words were spoken, Tylers cock started to twitch. With each pulse his cock grew. Jake realized it right away and it was not only growing inside of him but outside too. Tylers base of his cock was getting so big it was slowly pushing itself out from Jake ass. "Not a chance! “: Screamed Tyler and shoved Jake back to the base of his cock. “Last time I felt the bond because I was so close to Alpha hood but this time, THIS TIME! I will forge it. And then you will be only mine!" Jake didn’t understand since Alphas never talked much about their bond since for them and their partners the bond was sacred. Only thing that was known was that bond was something that bonded two of them for their life. It was not possible to remove it and only way to make new bond was if the "beta" partner died before "alpha". And rumors were that there were other strong abilities that bond had. But Tyler now knew, no, more like felt what he needed to do. He felt his cock throb with each of his heartbeat. With each throb the cock grew bigger, thicker and the veins became big as a pen. Jake could feel the ridges of the veins adding on pleasure. He felt like Ty’s dick was almost in his chest. The feeling was crazy. "T-T-Ty! Ty! Tyler! ": Cried Jake. "I can’t, please, pull it out, AAAAAaaaa-aaahhhh. I’m scared, I’m scared of you, put me down." "Shut up! You talk too much. I’m in charge now! If I say something, you do it!” Tyler pulled out his cock, it was huge, at least twice of Jakes cock. In front of Jake was over foot big cock. It had to be at least 14 inches long. "God, no wonder I felt I was filling you up whole. My cock is almost as long as your torso and thick as your arm, no bigger! My transformation for now it seems to be over, time to do the bond." "Tyler, you can’t think you can shove it back into me. ": Cried Jake. Tyler hand flew next to the Jake head into the wall behind him, but this time it wasn’t only tiles that gave up. Tyler made hole through the wall. With his other hand Tyler took Jake by his neck and lift him till Jakes legs we no longer touching the floor. "You dare to defy me! You are mine! ": Tylers scream was so loud Jake felt all his bones inside him. His neck was starting to form bruises. Tyler pulled out his hand out of the wall and let he of Jakes net. He grabbed his legs instead. Now only things that was supporting Jake were Tylers hands and wall behind him. Tyler aimed his cock into Jakes ass and forcefully penetrated Jake. Tyler started mercilessly fucking Jake. Jake was screaming, from pain from the grip on his legs and huge cock that was coming out and in from his ass. He felt like something was breaking inside him. Not his body but inside his spirit. "I feel it, YES! I’m fucking FEEEL IT!" "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaahh!" Screamed Jake as Tyler for last time shoved his cock inside. Jakes whole body spasm from body orgasm and all that movement was just supporting Tyler huge orgasm. Jake cock shot so hard it hit Tylers face. Tyler meanwhile came so hard it pushed Jake from his cock and felt on the ground where he wasn’t safe. The stream of cum continued as Tylers balls tried to empty all the content. Tyler also couldn’t hold himself standing and felt to his knees overwhelmed from the orgasm. The cock still shooting thick ropes of cum covering whole Jakes body. Jake was still shaking but even Jake didn’t know from what. Was it from that strong body orgasm? Or the stress and how much scared he was from Tyler now? He didn’t know. Tyler rinsed himself and left the shower with Jake on the floor. After a while Jake made attempt to stand up but found out he had to unstick himself from the wall he was connected by Tylers cum. He washed himself and went to the bed. His legs hurting as hell. Tyler was already in bed taking most of. Jake decided it would be best if he don’t sleep with Tyler in same bed so left to lay down on the couch and after a short cry, he fell asleep.

Two perspective job candidates go head-to-head when presenting their experiments that could help solve world hunger. Max had graduated from college with a masters in biochemistry. He had been looking for a job for months and finally had made it far in the hiring process for a job at a stem cell laboratory that was leading the charge on fighting world hunger. For the last step in the hiring process, two candidates were meant to demonstrate to the board of directors their competency within biochemistry and how they will further the research of the laboratory. “Geez. I’m really nervous for this man. I can’t believe it’s come down to just the two of us,” said Max as he paced back and forth waiting for them to be called in. “Hey don’t worry man. I’m not surprised it ended up coming down to the two of us. We were both leagues ahead of our other classmates when we were in school,” said Ethan as he patted Max on the shoulder. Ethan and Max had gone to the same university for grad school and they were the brainiacs of the class. They had always gotten a kick out of the friendly competition they had between each other, but it was always in good fun for the furtherance of science. They became good friends and were happy that the respective other had made it so far in the interview process. “Ethan, Max, they’re ready for you,” said the receptionist as she poked her head out of the door. The two walked into a large room. There were two tables set up on opposite ends of the room and a table at the front where five people in lab coats were sitting and waiting for the two men to walk in. “Hello gentlemen. Congratulations on making it this far in the hiring process. We have looked at your accomplishments within academia, we’ve interviewed both of you and found that both of you are passionate about this field, now we would like to assess what you two have to offer this research group. We’ve set up your experiments as instructed by the two of you and have read your procedures. Mr. Burk you will be conducting your experiment first. Good luck and take it away when you’re ready,” said the scientist as she sat back down in her chair. Max walked up to the table and saw his experiment materials: five lab rats, a syringe, a beaker of a green liquid, a scale, a wire, and two double A batteries. “Hello distinguished members of the board. My name is Max Burk and today I will present you with my solution on curing world hunger. As you have read from my thesis, I have discovered a way to harness electrical energy and turn it into calories.” Max took out three lab rats from the cage. “This is Charlie, Delta, and Echo. Genetically identical lab rats. I administered my formula to Charlie and Delta one week ago today while Echo has not received the treatment. As you can see, Charlie and Delta are significantly larger than Echo. Charlie is 43% larger and Delta is 87% larger. The discrepancy in sizes are due to the diets we had them on. Echo is currently on a strict dry food diet. I fed him once daily and he has not increased in size at all in the past week. I placed Charlie on a strictly electric diet. I gave him access to 1.5 volts of electricity a day and as you can see, he has gained significant size. Delta’s diet was both an electric and caloric one. I fed him the same amount as Echo and gave him the same volts as Charlie. I’ve discovered through administering both treatments, the specimen will grow twice as much than when it was just the electric access.” “And just to prove that these results are true, allow me to give you a demonstration.” Max set the three lab rats back down in the cage and picked up a new one. “This is Foxtrot. He has not been exposed to the formula and is also genetically identical to the others. He currently weighs 403 grams and after I administer a dose of the formula and expose him to this simple double A battery, he should increase to approximately 420 grams.” Max grabbed the syringe on the table, extracted 10mL of formula from the beaker, and injected it into Foxtrot. The rat spasmed as the formula worked its way into his bloodstream. “To give you a description of what is happening, enzymes are being added to his digestion system that are able to accept electricity as a resource to be converted to energy. He is feeling a small bit of pain at the moment, but the process is brief.” As fast as it started, Foxtrot’s reaction stopped. Max picked up one of the batteries and connected the wire to it. He placed it in front of the lab rat and Foxtrot immediately went to observe it. He began to suck on the exposed part of the wire. Slowly but surely, the scientists in the room watched as the rat steadily increased in size as he continued to suck on the wire. Once Foxtrot had consumed all of the voltage stored in the battery, Max grabbed him and put him on the scale. “422 grams. In just one short session, the rat has gained 5% of its original size.” “This is clearly a phenomenal discovery that you’ve made Mr. Burk, but this is only a small dosage and it has gained a significant amount of size, what will happen when a user has gained enough size and can’t stop gaining size?” asked one of the scientists. “Excellent question Dr. Washington.” Max turned around and retrieved another lab rat from the cage. This rat was larger than both Delta and Echo. “This is Beta. I administered the formula to him 40 days ago. Watch what happens when he is exposed to the same amount of voltage as Foxtrot just was.” Max replaced the battery that Foxtrot had drained with a fresh one. He placed Beta in the cage with the exposed wire and he did the exact same thing as Foxtrot did. But he didn’t gain size like the previous rat. “The formula has now worn off within Beta so therefore he no longer converts the electricity into energy.” “Excellent job Mr. Burk. I do have a question as well. You’ve clearly used the NATO phonetic alphabet to name your rats. So I must ask, what happened to Alpha?” “He was the first rat to be administered the formula. Unlike the other lab rats, he had a larger dose of 50ccs. He grew much larger than the other rats much faster and he had to be terminated. But with your funding, I hope to be able to begin moving to human testing. Thank you.” The room clapped for him as he sat down in the chair next to Ethan. “You were really good. I don’t know how I’m ever going to top that,” said Ethan as Max sat back down. “I’m sure you’ll find some way to top me. Good luck.” “Mr. Rogers. If you’ll present us with your findings?” “Yes ma’am.” Ethan scurried his way to the table to find his own beaker with a red liquid inside, 5 lab rats, a miniature treadmill, a syringe, and a scale. “Ladies and gentlemen of the board, I’d like to present you with my growth hormone.” Ethan turned around and picked up a very large lab rat. It looked to be almost the size of a housecat. “This is specimen 6. I administered my growth formula to him 50 days ago and as you can see, he has grown approximately 600% bigger than his original size. This was not done with any other special food. He received the same food that this rat was fed.” Ethan pulled out a second lab rat that was normal sized. “This is specimen 7. He was given the same amount of food that specimen 6 was. However, specimen 6 did receive 25ccs of my growth hormone as well as an increased amount of exercise.” Ethan set specimen 6 back in the cage and grabbed a rat that was smaller than specimen 6, but bigger than specimen 7. “This is specimen 8. He was given the same amount of food and formula as specimen 6, but he did not receive an increase in exercise like specimen 6. I believe I have found a way for the muscle tissue to break down and rebuild itself sooner than the average specimen.” “Pardon me Mr. Rogers, but FDA will not approve of most steroids that are injected with an animal for purposes of growth. And it is not the best thing for PR at livestock farms.” “That is true Dr. Khan. However, my growth hormone meets the criteria of the FDA. It is nontoxic and does not affect the meat of the animal. And just like Mr. Burk, I’d like to demonstrate this formula so all of you can witness it firsthand.” Ethan picked up a new untouched lab rat. “This is specimen 9. He weighs 396 grams. Once I inject him with the hormone and put him on this treadmill, he will begin to show signs of muscle growth.” Ethan did just that. He took 25ccs of the hormone into the syringe, shot it into specimen 9, and placed him on the treadmill. The rat began scampering across the treadmill. The room anxiously anticipated the rat to grow with minimal results. After 10 minutes of the rat running on the treadmill, there was no visual growth that happened within the rat. Ethan took the rat off the treadmill and placed him on the scale. “Now you probably can’t see it like you could with Mr. Burk’s example, but there was muscle growth within specimen 9. He is currently 409 grams. My hormone is meant to be administered over a longer period of time. I hope to sell this product to the meat manufacturing industry in order to revolutionize how meat is sold and hopefully increase the meat supply.” “That is quite wonderful Mr. Rogers. If you both could leave the room while we make a final decision, but good work, both of you. Even if we do not hire you, each of you have a fulfilling career in the field of biochemistry,” said the head scientist. The two men quickly left the room as the scientists began discussing. “You were great man. That hormone will definitely be a game changer in the meat industry,” said Max as he patted Ethan on the back. “It will, but I messed up my presentation. I was hoping for my demonstration to yield more results like yours did. Your product even cancels the need for food all together. It’s truly incredible,” said Ethan to the smaller man. “Thanks. Hopefully, the research team agrees.” The two of them waited for what felt like an eternity until the receptionist came out again to get them. The pair walked in and stood in front of their respective experiments. “Gentlemen. Both of these experiments are amazing feats of science. But we only have the funding for one new study. So the individual who will be receiving funding is-” A man abruptly cut off the scientist as he barged into the room “Everyone, we must evacuate now! The substance in lab number 6 has become unstabl-” But the man didn’t get the chance to finish. There was an explosion that came from the room next to them. Everything in the room was blasted to the opposite room. Max hit the wall and heard glass break above his head. Liquid poured down his body as a support beam landed on him and knocked him unconscious.

Commission for @bigmanfan2 on twitter: After buying a new home, John and Carl find some interesting things that the previous owners left behind. John parked the moving van and looked at the large house. He walked along the dirt road taking in the countryside and seeing the big red barn leading to a little pond behind it. “Ah, this is perfect,” said John as he took a deep breath of fresh air. “It really is,” came a voice from behind John. John was met with a warm sensation when he felt two big arms wrap around him and lift him up off the ground in a giant bear hug. Followed by some kisses on the cheek. “The perfect place for us to start our new life babe.” John smiled and was set down. He turned and saw his husband, Carl. 8 inches taller than John at 6 '4 and weighing about 300 pounds in a plaid button down shirt and big overalls. John was an average 5' 8 and 150 pounds soaking wet in a t-shirt and jeans. “Think we can start a farm out here?” asked John as he got on his tiptoes and kissed his husband’s lips. “Definitely. The old owners used to have tons of livestock on this land. You start taking boxes into the house and I’ll go check out the barn. Be back in a jiff hun.” Carl leaned down and gave John a nice squeeze and then headed towards the barn. John turned back to the truck and began unloading various boxes to take inside. Carl got to the big barn doors and used all his strength to swing them open. He looked up at the ceiling and marveled at the size of the barn. The ceiling must’ve been 30 feet high, and it had plenty of open space. Looking around, Carl found some old tubs that seemed to still have things in them. “Hmm, guess the old owners left us some things.” Carl grabbed off the lids and rummaged through the bins. Some of it was just old farm tools, some barbed wire, and some bags of feed. “Wow, I can’t believe they left all of this,” said Carl to himself. He grabbed the feed bags and started moving them. Looking at where he could put them, he saw a bunch more feed bags up on the second floor. “That’ll have to do for now for storage.” Carl loaded a couple of bags on his shoulder and made his way to the ladder. He grabbed the first step and started climbing up. Everything was going smoothly until he stepped up the ladder and felt a snap under his foot. The old ladder gave out and Carl went falling backwards. Luckily, he wasn’t that high off the ground so he wasn’t hurt, but he landed on the two sacks of feed, breaking them open and shooting dust everywhere. Carl coughed as feed particles blew through the stale air. “Argh! That was a bad idea.” Carl continued to cough as he stood up from the ground. Brushing off the dust on his shirt and overalls, he inhaled again and was met with the sweetest scent ever. “Mmm what is that?” Carl’s mind went into a haze as he sniffed the air and like a dog, he pinpointed the source. “What? I’ve never worked with feed that smelled this good.” Carl leaned down and grabbed at the bag. Picking up a handful, Carl sniffed the feed. It smelled delectable. “This is bizarre.” Carl kept sniffing it, then paused for a moment before sticking his tongue out and licking it. Carl’s eyes went wide when he tasted the feed. He immediately threw the handful in his mouth. “Mmmmmmmm so good.” Carl crunched the feed and savored every bite. Carl swallowed the feed and rubbed his big gut. “Wow, who knew feed could taste so good.” Carl smiled and looked down at the two open bags of feed. “Well I can’t let these go to waste. And I haven’t eaten since we left our old town. What’s the harm in a little snack?” Carl picked up another handful of feed and threw it back in his mouth. Letting out purrs as he ate. Quickly, he swallowed that handful and went in for another, then another, then another. He was shoveling feed into his mouth like he hadn’t eaten in days. Carl wasn’t paying attention to how much he was eating. He only knew he was hungry. He didn’t care that his shirt was getting tighter and tighter from every bite. His overalls digging into his shoulders more and more. One by one, his buttons shooting off like bullets as the big man ate and ate. Loud tears echoing in the barn when his overalls began to rip. His big belly spilling out into his lap as he pigged out. John was busy unloading their moving van. Putting dishes away and trying to unload as much as he could without Carl. He was walking back to the truck when he heard a loud roar erupt from the barn. John’s eyes got wide and he started running towards the barn. He got to the barn and threw open the doors. What John saw next made him stop in his tracks. “UUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRPPPPPPP!!!! Oh hi honey,” said Carl as he sat on the ground with two feed bags in his hands. John looked at his husband and he was not the same one he’d left a few minutes ago. Sitting down, Carl must’ve been 8 feet tall. And on that giant body was loads of fat. Carl had gone from stocky to obese. His belly spilled out onto his lap. Covering up a lot of his upper legs. His moobs looked more comparable to king sized pillows. “Carl, what the hell happened to you?” asked John. “What? Oh sorry. I was a bit hungry, and this feed is actually really good. You want some?” Carl offered one of the big bags of feed to John as he ate the other. “No, I’m good, big guy. But I meant how did you get so big?” Carl gave John a puzzled look as he ripped off the top of the bag of feed and threw the entire bag’s contents into his mouth like it was a little bag of chips. “What do you mean?” asked Carl between bites. “UUUUUURRRRRRPPPPPPPP!” Carl let out another belch that shook the whole barn, but then John saw it. Carl’s entire body started to swell. His head began to rise closer to the ceiling. His belly began to spill out further into his lap. His legs and arms began to inflate. Gaining fat and length. “I mean that Carl! You just grew like two feet taller and gained like 200 pounds!” John looked up at his giant husband and walked closer to him. “Huh?” Carl looked down at himself and saw how big he was since entering the barn. “Where did my clothes go?” Carl saw a little pile of fabric on his belly from what used to be his button down. “What the hell?” Carl stood up and up and up. He looked down at John in horror. He was 25 feet tall standing up and his belly hung out so far that he could barely see John under it. “I’m a giant!” John looked up and saw that Carl’s belly wasn’t the only thing that had grown. The man’s cock had been pretty big before his growth spurt, but now it was huge. “Yes, you are.” John put his hand on his husband’s cock, and it sent shivers up Carl’s spine. The beast twitched in approval as Carl laid back down on the ground. “John, this isn’t good. I’m huge! What are we gonna do?” asked Carl as he rubbed his big belly. “I have a few ideas.” John climbed up onto his giant husband's belly and looked down at his face. He planted a kiss on the giant’s lips and Carl reached up to pull his husband into a giant sized bear hug. Below them, Carl’s cock was beginning to swell, but not from the feed. As the two kissed, John looked back and saw the great white whale. Carl’s cock was almost as tall as John and thicker than his torso. “Holy shit babe.” “I know. It’s crazy,” mused Carl. John stood up and started walking back towards the big cock. Feeling his husband’s stomach shift as he walked on it. John looked at the cock and wrapped his arms around it. The cock was so thick, he couldn’t close his arms. He could hear Carl moaning as he played with his dick. “Honey, keep doing that. It feels incredible!” John started to move up and down his husband's monster cock and get the giant off. Carl was in heaven as he got jerked off by his miniature husband. But something in the back of his mind was still nagging him. Then both of them heard a loud growl from Carl’s massive belly. He was still very hungry. “Sounds like my big piggy needs to eat,” said John. “Yes please. Preferably soon.” Carl tried to sit up, but he was a bit stuck on the ground. “Babe, I need foooooooood!” groaned Carl. John stopped jerking off his dick and climbed over the titanic belly. “What food would you like my dear?” asked John looking at his big husband's face. His neck being swallowed by mounds upon mounds of fat. “We got anymore of that feed?” John smiled and looked around the barn. Carl had eaten the few bags that were in the tubs, but there were still some on the top floor. “Babe, can you get me up there?” John pointed at the top floor. “Probably.” Carl wrapped his hand around his small husband and reached his arm up to put him comfortably on the top floor. John finally got to survey how big Carl had actually gotten. He was a blob of a man. Every inch of him was covered in fat. His belly looked like a sea of flesh and with moobs that looked bigger than beanbag chairs. “Fuck, I can’t wait to feed you these,” said John as he found dozens of bags of feed. He started grabbing them and throwing them down to Carl. Carl didn’t waste any time ripping open the bags and pouring them into his mouth. A satisfying belch shaking the barn after each one. John had lost track of how many bags he had thrown down until he threw the last one and admired his giant man. As Carl finished off the last bag, his belly let out a lot of gurgles and was bubbling. The big man rubbed his belly and felt the feed being processed. “Oooooo, little guy, you might wanna get out of here,” said Carl as he felt one final burp coming on. John got worried for a moment as he counted how many bags of feed Carl had just consumed. He looked at the destroyed ladder and back at Carl. “I hope you’re soft, big guy.” John climbed the railing and jumped down onto Carl's belly like it was a giant mattress, but that hit was the straw that broke the camel’s back. “UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP!!!!!!!!!!!” Carl let out a deafening belch as his transformation began. His entire body swelled before their very eyes. His legs and arms growing out at an alarming weight. His belly inflated with hundreds of pounds per second. John saw his giant husband’s head growing up towards the roof of the barn. And at his seated position had to make him close to 100 feet tall. John started to become aware of how close he was getting to the ceiling on Carl’s belly. He slid down it like a giant slide and bolted towards the door. He made it out just in time to get clear of Carl starting to push against the walls. John ran until he was far enough away to know he was out of the line of fire. He turned around and saw the barn bowing out. The walls of the barn were moving and shifting as Carl’s fat became too much for it. He would occasionally see pieces of wood fall off the barn and expose Carl’s fat. Finally, with a loud crash, Carl’s body burst out of the barn. His fat spilling out all over the ground. John saw his husband’s big head rise up and up and up as he stood up as debris of the old barn fell to the ground. “Hey big guy!” yelled John. Carl looked down and saw his little husband next to their new house and smiled. He leaned down and offered his hand for John to hop onto. John happily did and Carl brought him up to his face. “You really pigged out, big guy.” John smiled and hugged his husband’s massive quadruple chin. “What can I say? I was hungry,” said Carl. His low voice echoing for miles around them. He laughed and patted his massive belly. His hand sending ripples like massive ocean waves over his gut. John could only smile and kiss him. “What are we gonna do now that you’re so big?” asked John as he started playing with Carl’s fat rolls. “Hmm, maybe you could enter me in the town fair. I’m definitely the biggest pig.” Carl shook his stomach and there was a low growl that emitted from it. “Actually, the first thing we need to do is get more of that feed.” John laughed and then cuddled up against his giant man. “Sure thing my big fat piggy husband.”

**DISCLAIMER** This fictional story includes taboo themes (incest). So if you're not into incest, then this story ain't for you. Chapter 1 Burt Hoffman is an old farmer in the state of Texas. He is a skinny 80 yr. old man, weighs 120 lbs., with a height of 5'10, sporting a thin mustache and white balding hair. During farm work, he was always wearing the same old baggy red plaid shirt, jeans, dark blue bib-and-brace overalls, brown boots, and a handmade wheat hat. He has been working on his family's farm since he was 12 years old. After his parent's passing, he continued to work on the farm as his only means of livelihood. Burt and his grandson, Gary Hoffman, have been very close since Gary was 10 years old. Gary enlisted in the army after his 20th birthday and left the rural town. Burt and Gary never missed a chance to exchange letters with each other during their time apart. Gary would eventually return to town after 15 years, only to deliver the news to his grandfather that he was retired. He would stay with his other relatives in New York for a while to plan his next endeavor in life. Burt was happy for Gary with his retirement and new life. Gary would visit back to the farm quite often to help Grandpa Burt with the farm. A year later, Gary told Burt during his last visit that he would take permanent residence back to the farm to help his grandpa. Burt wanted to reconnect with his beloved grandfather after years of no physical contact. Grandpa Burt was delighted with this news, wanting to spend the rest of his days with his beloved grandson. - A month later... in the fields of the farm- Grandpa Burt was excited as he worked on his farm duties. Tomorrow is the day his grandson will stay with him on the farm. But he was also nervous because of the strange feelings that he developed from all the times that he spent with Burt after his return. It was a surprise that Gary never pursued any romantic relationship or showed any interest in anyone. He asked his grandson every time they met if he ever had anyone he was interested in. And Gary would always tell him that no one would want a useless muscle head. However, Burt thought differently, especially when he and Gary would work. Gary often works shirtless because says that doing any farm work with clothes feels way too constricting. At 38, Gary had developed a 230 lbs. bodybuilder body due to his time in the army. Well-defined chest, abs, shoulders, and arms, and with a light dusting of salt and pepper hair on his torso make up his virile body. And his face... he was like modern-day Zeus. Gary's face looked rough with his piercing blue eyes, his angular jaw, and his white well-groomed beard and full head of hair. But despite his tough look, he was caring and gentle, especially around his Grandpa Burt. It was then Burt realized that he had developed taboo love with his grandson. But he knows that his feelings are wrong, disrespectful, and most of all disgusting. Due to his old age, he did not want to ruin his relationship with his grandson after all these years apart. Still, needs to find a way to suppress and change his feelings for Gary before he ever regrets it. Burt was plowing his fields when he stumbled upon something unusual. "What the fuck is this thing. It's glowing too..." Burt said while getting closer to a massive crater. Something was shining in the middle of the crater. It looked like a meteorite that had fallen from outer space, crashing onto his land. Without thinking twice, he went closer and picked it up. Suddenly a sharp pain spread across his body, like lightning struck him. He woke up after being knocked out. Burt forgot what had just happened due to the sudden shock. Then, he noticed that a rock began to disintegrate into nothing. He was confused for a second, but quickly dismissed it and went back to work. If only he knew that the following events will change his life forever. -8:00 PM / Farmhouse- After finishing his dinner, he decided to sleep early to prepare for tomorrow. He brushed his teeth and went straight to bed. As soon as he entered his bedroom, ready to flop down on the mattress, he felt a sudden surge of energy coursing through his body. His skin began to tingle, and his muscles started to tighten. Beads of sweat began to cover his body. Grabbing his chest, "Shit, what's happening to me?!" He stumbled backward and fell with his back on the bedroom door. Grandpa Burt's body began to throb slowly as his body produced more sweat, and gritted his teeth in pain. And after a few seconds, his body began to pulsate even faster. Suddenly, he felt his chest push further away from his body every time it throbbed. It also started happening to his stomach, arms, legs, neck, and back. Grandpa Burt's pair of boots started to feel increasingly snug around his feet. The sensation was initially subtle, barely noticeable, yet gradually intensified as he felt his frame continued to change. It wasn't just his feet that were experiencing a transformation; his legs too were undergoing an extraordinary transformation. With each passing moment, his thighs, calves, and ass seemed to swell, causing his jeans and overalls to stretch taut against his newfound bulk. A surge of power coursed through him, traveling through his torso as his abdominal muscles began to bulge, pushing their way outward from within his body. His back, meanwhile, displayed similar signs of change, displaying increased strength and definition in his lats and trap muscles. Blood rushed towards his pectorals, which expanded further still, straining the buttons on his plaid shirt to the point where they eventually flew off into different corners of the room. As the transformation progressed, Burt noticed that not only did his arms expand with mass, but so did his hands, growing larger and more rugged. Simultaneously, his neck thickened while his trap muscles continued to develop. The combined growth of his back, lats, traps, neck, and pecs caused his plaid shirt and the top of his overalls to burst, and torn pieces of fabric went flying in all directions. The growth was reaching its peak when Grandpa Burt's face underwent a dramatic alteration. His features changed, becoming more pronounced and masculine, as the heat emanating from his body became palpable. With slow and steady movements, Grandpa Burt tried to stand up. But he quickly fell to his knees as he felt the last part of the change takes place. While on his knees, Grandpa Burt groaned and grimaced with each passing second as he felt his aching penis grow larger and harder against his clothes. He moaned and groaned as his growing cock continued to swell. Finally, the growth came to an end as his overalls and jeans exploded from his monstrous tree trunk legs, leaving behind a once skinny old man, into a colossal figure of pure masculinity. Grandpa Burt had transformed into a towering giant of a man, with thick, curly white hair covering every inch of his body. He finally had enough strength to stand up from his knees. His chest was massive, with ripped abs and pecs that seemed to stretch on for miles. The white briefs remained attached to him, though they stuck to him so tight and threatened to burst at a single flex of his ass muscles and cock. "Holy shit, what the fuck happened to me?", he said while panting. "Wait, was that my voice just now? Oh fuck my voice got deeper!", he exclaimed as he got startled by his now deeper voice. "Oh fuck, it's so tight.", his mind suddenly focused on his growing cock. He could feel his cock growing harder and longer with each passing second, straining against his jeans and overalls. "Shit, look at these arms. I'm huge!" As he flexed his biceps, he couldn't help but marvel at how much stronger he had become. A wet spot began to form on his jeans as his balls had transformed into a cum factory. The memories of his old self were still fresh in his mind, and he struggled to come to terms with this drastic transformation. That is until his curiosity overtook his concerns. "Only one way to find out how big I've gotten." Feeling a sudden urge to see himself in the mirror, he turned towards the bathroom and caught a glimpse of his reflection. What he saw left him utterly speechless. Grandpa Burt's transformation was astonishing. The frail figure that once stood before him had vanished, replaced by an imposing mountain of raw masculine power. Gone were the days when his bones seemed to poke through his skin; instead, they were hidden beneath a solid layer of muscle. What once weighed just 120 pounds had swelled to a staggering 450 pounds, turning Grandpa Burt into a veritable colossus. Despite this drastic change in physique, there were some aspects of his appearance that remained untouched. His wrinkled face still remained, although it had taken on a more rugged, masculine air. Thick, caveman-like brows framed his eyes, while his once-bald pate had sprouted a covering of short white hair. A sparse stubble adorned his face, adding a touch of virility to his mustache. As he explored these new sensations, running his hands across his chest, he couldn't help but marvel at the dense layers of hair and bulging muscles beneath his fingertips. Grandpa Burt now fully savored the results of his muscular transformation. As the beast looked down upon himself, he marveled at the sculpted body that emerged before him. His once-flabby midsection had been replaced by an impressively toned six-pack, each individual ridge standing out prominently against his newly acquired muscle mass. The growth wasn't limited to just his abdominal region; his massive chest also displayed a remarkable development. The previously unremarkable nipples were now noticeably visible beneath the layers of his chest hair as they stood hard and erect. His arms, which had initially seemed weak and feeble, had evolved into a pair of formidable monster-like arms. Grandpa Burt could hardly contain his excitement as he admired his newfound strength. His entire body was covered in a fine layer of snowy white fur, adding an extra touch of elegance to his appearance. Bulging veins crisscrossed his neck, chest, abdomen, and arms, further accentuating his newly developed physique. With pride swelling within him, he flexed his arms into a double bicep pose, reveling in the sheer power emanating from his enhanced physique. "Hell yeah, I'm a fucking muscle beast!" Having lifted both his muscled arms, his powerful musk from his hairy sweaty pits and body filled the bathroom. This sudden muscle growth was too much for him to contain as he felt the erect caged beast straining against the remainder of his clothes. "Let's see what kind of monster my cock has become…" Grandpa Burt said with lust in his manly voice. Now with lust surging in his mind and body, he used both of his beast-like hands to tear away his straining white briefs in one swift motion. His now 12-inch beer can thick erection sprang free from its cage, bobbing and throbbing eagerly in front of him as it constantly leaked precum. The hairy bush surrounding his cock had also grown, connecting to the white happy trail on his muscled torso. "Oh my god, is this veiny monster really mine?" With Grandpa Burt's muscle cock being freed from the confines of his white undies, the manly musk coming from his pits and cock was so intoxicating that it sent his libido to maximum levels. "Hmmm I thought I would smell disgusting..." He then brought his face on his left hairy pit and inhaled his natural musk. "but I smell so fucking good!", he roared With his left hand, Burt cupped and massaged his big and hairy balls, which are hot to the touch. And wrapped his meaty right hand around his monster cock, stroking it slowly, feeling the thick veins mapped around his newly grown manhood, and savoring every moment of this new experience. All the while admiring his new masculine face and beastly body. "Oooohhh, this ultra-masculine body is so hot and sexy. And I look so handsome too..." Grandpa Burt slowly dragged his left hand from his balls to the rest of his muscled body. With his meaty hand, he traced the massive expanse of his being. The ridges and blocks of his hard cobblestone abs, his bulging mountains of pecs, his globe-shape delts, and his monster-sized neck. He massaged his jaw, feeling his stubble and mustache which greatly turned him on. Returning to his chest, he alternately pinched and massaged his erect nipples. He began to beat his cock with more caress, wanting to explore every part of his massive shaft. His hand landed on his bush as he stroked downward, feeling every throbbing vein on his pole with every stroke, and massaging the tip and piss slit of the bulging head of his cock. From his cock leaking a steady amount of precum, his monster manhood now leaked like a broken faucet as it kept spraying large amounts of precum. He spat his spit on his cock, adding another layer of lube from his precum. His precum and spit covered his meaty cock, which made him increase his pace even more. Burt grunted and muttered to himself, "Hmmmm yes. Big fucki'n muscle cock... musky beast body." The new muscle beast body and monster cock that Grandpa Burt now possessed greatly turned him on as his muscle worship went on. He was now the biggest in town, and the thought that perhaps he could get bigger crossed his mind. Yes... He will be even bigger. The biggest in the world! And bigger than Gary! ... Gary. Suddenly, Grandpa Burt's memories of his beloved grandson flashed before his eyes. And Burt's mind lingered on all the times Gary worked shirtless with his hot and sexy body exposed. Gary's hairy muscled body... "Oh my beautiful boy..." *stroking his cock faster* His handsome face... "I love you so much" *twisting his left nipple* And in his mind, Gary smiled and whispered something that would finish Grandpa Burt's self-loving session. "I love you too daddy." His words echoed through the real world And with that reality-snapping response, Grandpa Burt flexed every muscle of his body and roared like a beast so loud that it shook the walls and the mirror. "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH !" And his now purple-muscle beast of a cock erupted like a volcano, spewing gallons of thick, hot, and heavy cum all over the bathroom. Cum splattered on the walls, the mirror, the floor, the ceiling, and Burt's tense muscle body. "FUCK YEAH MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORRREEE" He continued to pound his meat with his right hand, while his left arm was flexing with every fiber of muscle along with the rest of Grandpa Burt's body. After cumming for about 3 minutes, his cock stopped emptying his massive balls and began to slowly deflate. Grandpa Burt staggered backward on the cum covered wall and sat down to rest. He had a smile on his face, still reminiscing the memories of Gary in his mind. Lifting his huge right hand to his face, curiosity and his remaining lust still enveloped his mind as he licked his muscle beast cum on his paw. "Hmmmmm~ sooooo goooood." He then decided to clean up all the cum in the bathroom before it dries up. His new height enabled him to clean the ceiling of the bathroom with ease. Discarding his shredded clothes in the trash, Burt proceeded to clean himself in the shower with cold water to cool down his body. After 15 minutes, he exited from the shower and dried himself up. Watching himself dry his body made him horny again as he moaned with renewed lust. Grandpa Burt raised and flexed his left arm, bringing his engorged bicep to his face. He then licked and sucked on his flexed bicep while groping the rest of his beastly form with his right hand. And after 5 minutes of muscle worship, he decided to lay down and rest on his now small bed. Lying down in bed with his glorious muscled body exposed, Grandpa Burt now pieced together that the changes were caused by the meteorite he found. Whatever power inside the meteorite must have transferred to his body immediately after making contact. But even though he felt more powerful than ever before, there was still a nagging sense of unease deep inside him. Deep inside, he still felt locked in a cage of shame despite his growing confidence. Grandpa Burt couldn't help but marvel at the sheer size of his immense frame. He couldn't help but wonder about what the future held for him as he pondered on the mattress. Would he continue to grow? Would he become even stronger? And what would Gary think of him now? Deep inside, he still felt locked in a cage of shame despite his growing confidence. All these boasting about his newly muscled body to himself could not free him from the shame of falling in love with his beloved grandson. These thoughts swirled in Grandpa Burt's mind until he drifted off to sleep. To be continued... Note: First attempt at a story, lemme know what you think. thanks for reading

Black Cats Sequel to Black Cat. Chapter 1 | Chapter 2 | Chapter 3 | Chapter 4 Chapter 1 Early Tuesday morning I was awoken by the feeling of a pair of firm tits straddling my left thigh, a hard dick against my right foot and tongues licking my ironwood hard morning erection and pomegranate-sized balls. As I laid on my back with my eyes closed and soaked up the worship of the sister and brother I thought about all those fantastic things that happened to me in the past week. This whole adventure started last Monday when I found a little black cat in an alley downtown. When I picked up, cradled the purring furball in my arms and saw the beautiful electric blue eyes lovingly looking up at me I knew that I would do anything to keep her safe. I took the cat to a downtown veterinarian school for a check up and adopted Brenna, that’s what the vet named her, as soon as her exam was finished. After my long term cheat’n bitch of a girlfriend walked out on me later in the week I found out that Brenna was actually a kind of therianthrope; a being that can shapeshift into any form she chose. I uttered a moan from deep in my chest and put my big hands behind my head as I basked in the sensations emanating from my monster cock. I opened my eyes and looked down. The first thing I saw were my magnificent pecs. I had to lift my head to look over my overpowered hyper-masculine chest to see my ten pack abs and shredded obliques. I flexed and squeezed every muscle and watched as my pecs turned into hemispherical boulders with a deep vertical crevasse and each segment of my abs rose to stretch the thin skin and thick veins covering them. The two bodies covering my legs were raised by my massive quads and hamstrings. “Oh, fuck Bruce,” Brenna moaned. She kept her cat eyes and ears while taking the shape of an ultra-muscled sexy human female. “mmmm, I love it when you do that.” I felt her pussy against my shin leak a copious amount of cunt juice and drank in the rush of lust she emanated. You see, I wasn’t always the pinnacle of masculinity. Just a few days ago I was a 26 year old, short, obese, balding 9-to-5 office drone at an accounting firm in downtown Madison, right next to the capitol. The most exercise I ever got was doing mental gymnastics trying to figure out why a client thought it would be a good idea to try to claim their new Lamborghini as a business expense when they owned a small deli that barely broke even in West Towne Mall. That all changed Friday night. Brenna did something to me that allowed me to capture and store emotional energy directed at me. I can use this energy to change myself; increase height, gain muscle mass, grow stronger and slightly change my appearance. Hell, I can even make my balls large enough to produce gallons of cum and my cock into a telephone pole. To reward Brenna for the delicious pre-breakfast emotion drink I added an inch of length and girth to my cock. She responded appropriately by loudly purring, unhinging her jaw and greedily taking my glans deep down her throat. Not only had Bre changed me physically, she also tweaked my psyche, amplifying my Id. This change allowed me to become the dominant personality I always yearned to be. Then early Saturday morning, she sent me off to Madtown Fitness, a gym on the south side by the beltline, to test my new body. There I broke my limits, both physically and mentally. I exceeded any physical expectation I had as I crushed all house lift records. Took any throat, pussy or ass I wanted. Exerted my dominance over everything and everyone. With one very painful exception, it was a fucking amazing day. “Oh, Gods, Daaaddy. That’s hot. That’s sooo fucking BIG.” Arthur, Brenna’s brother, whimpered into my scrotum between licks with a long, wide, soft dog tongue. Bre’s lips curled into a smile around my cock as I chugged his submission and rolled my eyes. I remembered how I met Art when I came home from the gym late Saturday night. Bre said he was an ex-boy friend that was in need of punishment. So I, now an uber dominant personality, made my physique explode. I must have grown well over seven feet tall and weighed over six hundred pounds, all muscle. I would have looked like a caricature of an over-the-top muscle bound freak if I didn’t have an extremely dangerous looking, three foot long, ten inch thick, rock hard cock sticking straight up from a low hanging scrotum containing testicles the size of a fastpitch softball. I ravaged Art’s throat and ass. I beat him to within an inch of death without realizing it. To save him I had to blow the whale sized load of cum. Consequently, Art says that now more than half of his DNA is from me, ergo, I’m his father. Yeah. That’s what I said, too. ‘Get our lazy ass up! Remember, I got a text last night from Keena saying we have a physical examination and lab work that has to be done before eight o’clock this morning or you can’t start work tomorrow,’ I heard in my head. That was another change. While meeting with Dr. Keena Panthera, the gym’s owner, Saturday the resident muscle head, Terry “Zapp Brannigan” Limppernoodle, attacked her. After I subdued the bastard she told me that he had sexually assaulted her, raped her. Even though I just met Keena that day, I felt an overwhelming instinct to protect her. Learning that she had been violated threw me into an uncontrollable rage. That rage ended with me on a shower floor and in my own vomit. I had snapped both of Terry’s femurs like twigs, ripped his arms off, crushed his head between my hands like it was a paper cup and ripped his genitals off. I tossed the bloody dick and balls at Keena’s feet like a trophy. I don’t know why I did that. Maybe I subconsciously wanted to indelibly stamp my dominance and superiority on her. My mom and uncle fought the last war. When my uncle returned he told me of fellow soldiers that were changed after their first kill, especially if it happened in hand-to-hand combat. I guess I changed that way, too. A part of me recoiled from the horror of what I did, splitting my mind into two equal and nearly opposite halves. The voice I just mentally heard calls himself Ego. He has an amplified intellect and is a fucking pain in the ass. He also can’t keep his pronouns straight. ‘I goddamn fucking asshole,’ Ego bitched. ‘I quit your job to work at the gym so he could fuck around all day long. Get my lazy ass out of bed!’ I reminisced about Sunday and Monday as I try to get my legs out from under my worshipers. Saturday night my BFF with benefits, Deb, the maniacal Uber driver, aimed me at a bored wife of a supplements company executive. On Sunday I met the wife and the couple’s maid in their mansion on Lake Mendota’s north shore. I found that not only did the husband have impeccable taste in cars and women, he also was having an affair with, and beat, the petite French maid. The next day, after proving my superiority in every way, impregnating the wife and making him a submissive cuck, I ripped away from him the things he loved the most (in reverse order); his wife, his mistress, his company and his W Motors Lykan HyperSport. Let me say right now that the irony of me owning a car named after a human that can change into a wolf is not lost on me. Art lifted his head from my balls. I was greeted with a big, panting, corgi face. Arthur’s ears wiggled as he said, “Are you gonna fuck me in the shower, Daddy? I’ve been a veeery bad doggy.” Art’s dog breath hit my nose like a slice of lemon wrapped around a large gold brick, “Geez, Art! Your breath stinks! What the hell, have you been licking your ass again?” Art tilted his head to the side the way dogs do when you try to explain the symmetrical beauty of double entry accounting. “No,” he replied. “I’ve been licking yours.” Brenna chuckled while I moaned and gruffly commanded, “Get off me and brush your fucking teeth!” He whimpered and gave me puppy-dog eyes, but obeyed. He climbed off me and made his way to the bathroom with his tail between his legs. Literally. Bre pulled my cock out of her throat. The head popped out of her mouth. “Oh, good. You’re all mine now,” Bre murmured just before taking my entire length, down to the root, in her throat. Her mighty neck muscles started to ripple against my unyielding god-rod. I wanted nothing more than her servicing me for the rest of the day, but, as Ego said, I had things to do. “YOU need to make coffee and breakfast while I take a shower,” I declared. Her brow furrowed, eyes pleaded as she shook her head as best she could with a huge titanium rod stretching her esophagus and apple-sized glans in her stomach. I gripped the hair at the back of her head and started to pull her off me. “That wasn’t a request, cat.” At that she tightened her throat around my cock. Her neck muscles bulged, her traps thickened and rose up until they looked like steel I-beams and her back until it looked like an impenetrable mountain range as she fought against me. I smiled, took a drop of the emotional power I kept in reserve (stored somewhere off the Cayman Islands) and slowly pulled her off, easily overpowering her. When my cock head popped out of her mouth and smacked my chest she breathlessly whined, “Pleeeease, Master. I need you. I need your cock!” “Food now, play later,” I said as I rotated my shoulder and brought the 350 pound female bodybuilder, who could easily overpower a middle-weight state bodybuilding champion, to her back like she was a rag doll. While I still held her hair I propped myself up on an elbow and captured her jaw in my free hand. “Here’s a little taste for now,” I said. Then released her jaw, moved my hand slowly over her magnificent, firm breasts. I tweaked a thick nipple between my index and middle fingers, then stroked her brick wall abs and, finally, burried a finger in her sex. Her eyes rolled back as she moaned and gasped for air when I flicked her clit. She was writhing and on the edge of a powerful orgasm. Then I stopped. She hissed and punched my shoulder with enough power to blast a hole in a foot thick solid steel wall. My deltoid only dented a little bit. “Now get going and I might buy you a toy mouse later,” I teased and released her hair. She rolled off the bed and massaged the hand that punched me. With a look of lust, fury, resignation and pointing a finger at me she said, “That better be one hell of a mouse, buddy.” She turned and picked up the button down shirt I wore yesterday. As she shrugged the shirt on I noticed that her back almost filled up the garment that could barely contain me. She lifted the front of the shirt and took a deep breath as she turned back to me. Her breasts pushed the shirt open, revealing her large, firm breasts, deep cleavage and ruggedly segmented abs. Her nipples grew hard, denting the fabric, her lower abs started to powerfully flex, her expression like a predator ready to strike its prey. “Fuck,” she moaned. “I can still smell you on this.” I growled and jabbed a finger at the bedroom door. She scowled and cat-walked, her glutes flexing and rolling against each other, out of my bedroom as her face assumed a more human visage. I laid for a few seconds more, then rolled out of bed. I yawned, raised my arms above my head and stretched to work out all the kinks in my sleepy mountains of muscle. I heard my back crack (twice), my sternum pop and heard Art still brushing his teeth. The urge to urinate was strong, so I willed my raging cock to settle down. It deflated as I moved towards the bathroom and immediately stubbed my foot on the corner of the bed. Cursing and promising for the 1,001st time to rearrange the furniture, I limped to the bathroom. Art was getting ready to spit into the sink when I moved up behind him. I studied the contrast of body types I saw in the mirror. Art morphed from a human/corgi mix into a complete human with the appearance and physique of an average height twenty year old blond, blue-eyed, olympic swimmer. I could see the well toned muscles roll and flex as he bent over the sink to spit as he shifted his weight between his strong legs. When he stood up the top of his head reached the bottom of my chin. His adequately developed chest had wisps of blond hair above a decent six pack. I applied a little emotional power to pack on tens of pounds of muscle and increase my height until his head was below my chest. I proportionally grew the rest of my body, except for my cock. Then I lengthed and thickened it too until I had a baseball bat swinging between my knees. After that I took a half step forward, pinning his narrow pelvis between me and the vanity. I thrust my chest forward, brought my arms up into a double bi pose and flexed. The bathroom vanity lights glinted off my hairless scalp and chest. A weekend’s growth of thick whiskers gave my face a rugged appearance. My traps, delts and pecs grew to insane proportions. My biceps, already big, grew to dwarf Art’s head. I gritted my teeth, growled and squeezed harder. The already apparent striations deepened into crevasses as the superficial veins that criss-crossed my body like a road map tried to burst through my skin. The two heads of each bicep grew and separated, causing a vein filled valley to form from my deltoids to my pronator tres and brachioradialis. Art’s eyes grew wide, his mouth slack and he moaned as he leaned back into me. I think I even saw a little bit of saliva escape the corner of his mouth. He started leaking below too. Next to me, Schwarzenegger and Colman look like they don’t even lift. I AM the Greatest Of All Time. “Oh, fuuuuck, Daddy,” Art moaned as he flexed his ass against my cock. His strong glute muscles gave me more than enough friction stimulation to bring me to erection. “Do me right here. I don’t care if you rip me in half. Please, just fuck me.” I broke the pose and palmed Art’s head, my hand nearly encompassed his skull, and slammed the side of his head against the mirror. A network of spider web cracks appeared under him in the mirror. Even though he whimpered from the pain, I could feel the overwhelming lust and pleasure pulsing off him. I soaked up every drop of that, sending it to my reserves as I caused my cock, which was now the size of his calf, to become harder and cleave Art’s glutes, lifting him off his feet. I leaned in and gave him a predatory snarl, hot breath against his ear and I said, “If I did that, I’d have to blow an even bigger load than last time to bring you back. Then Bre would pound us both to pulp. But you’d like that, wouldn’t you?” A weak, “uh-huh” escaped his lips as his hips started bucking against me and the vanity. He was about to cum from the mere suggestion of so much agony. I gave him a second or two of that mental image before I released his head, stood straight and stepped back. He barely caught himself before he fell to his knees. “Start my shower,” I ordered. Then I moved to stand over the toilet and relieved myself. It took a moment for Art to realize I issued an order. When he pulled his head away from the mirror I saw that he left a few drops of blood and a sweaty impression of an ear and cheek on the fractured mirror. He gazed upon my infinitely superior physique with a mixture of anger, lust and anticipation and whined, “You’re a fucking tease, you know that?” and punched my back as he passed behind me and into the shower. “Owww! Fuck!” he said and turned the handle. I heard the water cascade out of the shower head and Art yelling, “GODS DAMN this water is COLD!” As I relieved myself I happened to glance at my toothbrush in its holder beside the sink. “Art, did you use my toothbrush?” “Yeah, I hope you don’t mind,” he said. He stuck his head out of the shower and continued, “Dog saliva is very hypoallergenic,” and licked the inside of one of his nostrils with a long dog tongue. I grumbled, flicked off the last drop of urine into the toilet and flushed. I leaned against the wall next to the shower and counted my fingers, waiting for the water to become scalding hot. As usual, right on the count of five Art screams, “JESUS FUCKING CHRIST!” and bolted out of the shower. I grabbed his neck before he got too far and threw him back into the shower. The house shuddered as he was driven into the shower wall. I ducked my head under the bar that holds the shower doors as I stepped into the stall. Then I turned the shower handle a quarter turn towards cold and slid the door closed behind me. Arthur looked at me with wide eyes and a slack jaw as my bulk almost filled the stall. I could feel the lust, pain and want cascading off of him. The delicious treat made me involuntarily flex my pecs against him, pushing him further into the wall. As the tile, drywall and wall frame cracked under him he said in a gasp, “Could you please not take up the entire shower?” I was disappointed he phrased it that way. If he had said, “Make yourself smaller,” I would have given myself a hundred pounds of muscle, flexed everything and pushed him through the wall so hard he would have exploded into the next room. Instead, I compressed my height until the top of his head was just below my chin, just enough height that he'd have to crane his neck to look me in the eyes. I did that without losing any muscle; I looked even more fucking massive. Now that I could maneuver in the shower I grabbed Art by the neck, ripped him out of the wall and forcefully set his feet on the floor of the shower. “You will wash me. If you do a good enough job I might fuck you into next week,” I growled and shoved the bar of soap from the shower caddy that hung from the showerhead into his hands. I then bent my left arm and flexed the bicep. Razor cut striations jutted across the twin peaks of the muscle. I straightened my arm and flexed again, this time including the forearm in the flex. The already insanely huge muscles grew larger and harder as even the smallest superficial vein doubled in size and pulsed with unbridled power. Art, with eyes wide, started to soap my upper left arm. “NO!” I barked. He flinched as if I had flicked a finger against his abs, expelling all air from his lungs and launching him across the room. He looked up timidly into my eyes. “Worship my might, worship the physique you dream about, worship the only true Alpha. Lick the sweat off me. Clean me with your tiny tongue. Then use the soap.” He instantly dropped the soap and started tonguing, kissing and caressing my massive arm. I gulped down each delicious drop his submission and want. He emanated so much I started to get drunk on the power I was soaking up. When I sent most of it to my reserves my head cleared and I felt Art sucking on my anterior delt head. “Grrrrrr! That’s it, little man. Show me how inferior you are,” I said menacingly, then grabbed the back of his head with my right hand and dragged his mouth to the downward pointing left nipple. “You love how I can, how I HAVE, ripped you apart without even breaking a sweat, don’t you?” I didn’t need him to say anything; I already knew the answer. He fucking loved it. I brought my left arm down, put his head in the crook of the elbow and flexed the left side. His mouth yielded to my incredibly hard pec as my bicep and forearm’s titanic brachioradialis and pronator teres bore into his skull. I kept increasing the pressure until I heard cracks and Art whimpering in pain. Then I released him. He fell on his hands and knees to the floor. The shower head sprayed water against the back of my head. What water didn’t flow down my back was cascading off my pecs like Niagara Falls and pummeled his back and head. I clenched my hands into fists and slightly bent my arms while expanding my chest, flexing my arms, pecs and abs. I squeezed the muscles of my legs until they resembled the marble columns of a Greek temple. I looked down my nose at the pathetic excuse for a male at my feet. I am Colossus standing before a teenager. A teenager with an Olympic swimmer muscular body. When Art finally looked up his eyes became as big as saucers. The head of my semi-hard summer sausage sized cock was an inch from his face. When he reached up to my cock I grabbed his hands “Please,” he pleaded. “I want...NEED your cock in me!” I could see his six inch dicklet was as hard as it could get over his inadequate balls. I put his trembling hands on my cinder block abs. “I will NOT repeat myself,” I said in a low menacing voice. He almost cried in frustration as he slid his hands over my abs, down my adonis belt, over each bulging muscle group in my left quad’s rectus femoris, vastus lateralis and vastus medialis, then onto the gastrocnemius and peroneus longus, the two halves of my diamond shaped left calf. From there he licked two days worth of sweat and grime off every inch of me. I flexed and squeezed the muscle under Art’s mouth just to remind him how immensely powerful I am. After he tongue bathed both arms and armpits he placed his hands on my mountainous trapezius and stood on his toes to reach my neck. The sensation of his tiny body against my solid granite muscles started to arouse me. My rapidly hardening cock rising against his pintsized six pack made me groan. Thankfully Art finished his makeout session with my traps and neck quickly. I turned around, flared the muscles of my back; trapezius, latissimus dorsi, rhomboid major and teres, major and minor. Calmly as I could, commanded, “Now my back. Start at the bottom.” I heard him drop to his knees and felt his hands on my hips as he buried his nose and tongue between unbreakable globes of my gluteus maximus. New sensations shot up my spine, ricocheted around my brain, back down my spine, bounced off my testicles, went up my cock and exploded in the glans. I involuntarily threw back my head and grunted as a literal pint of pre splashed against the shower wall. I saw two of the tiles crack after being hit with such pressure. Art must have noticed because he was taking his own sweet fucking time licking off any piece of shit I missed. ‘Shit,’ I thought. ‘I’m going to have to make sure he brushes his teeth again.’ ‘Can’t me think of any better puns than that?’ Ego snidely interjected. ‘Tell him to fucking hurry it up.’ “Boy, if you keep that up there won’t be any cum left for your ass. Move up.” “Yes, Daddy,” Art disappointedly replied. He licked, sucked and kissed up my wide, thick back until he swept the last speck of sweat off my trapezius at the back of my neck. When I felt his pathetic little wee-wee against me I spun around to face him, grabbed his neck and lifted him off his feet. He must have weighed 200 pounds, but it felt like I was lifting a paper marionette. “Are you ready to get FUCKED, boy?!” I growled from deep in my chest. He put his delicate hands on my pectoralis major, caressing them. “Yes, Daddy. Fuck your little boy.” His hands slid downward, over my ten pack abs. “Show me how an Alpha takes what He wants…” He started spreading the pre flowing from the meatus over the shaft, hand over hand, with another eight inches of cock exposed. His hands couldn't even encircle half my girth. “...whenever He wants.” He then slid his right hand up and thumbed the sensitive spot on the shaft. The sensation made my pelvic floor and prostate clench, forcing a heavy blast of pre to splash against his abs and chest. Arthur scooped the emissions off with his right hand while still stroking my rod from base to tip with his left. He brought his cupped hand, completely covered and overflowing with sticky precum, to his mouth and drank. As he drained his hand of the clear, thick liquid, I felt his throat contract four times as he swallowed the goo. “And now I know,” he said with a quiet voice filled with lust and licentious inference, “what the mightiest Alpha on the planet and the last descendant tastes like.” ‘The WHAT?!’ Ego said loudly. ‘SHUT. THE FUCK. UP.’ I internally growled as I flicked my wrist, tossing and twisting this average height, muscular boy in the air. I caught the back of his head when it was facing me and drove it into the tile on the shower wall. Blood, bone and broken tile were blasted out from the crater I created in the wall. Art’s legs were instantly swept aside as my fully engorged cock rammed up into my totally helpless prey. With my cock supporting all his weight I released his head and put him into a Full Nelson hold, both of my hands were thrust under his arms, then I pressed against the back of his neck. As I pulled him away from the wall I saw blood splashing the destroyed tile; I must have crushed his nose. When I thrust up his weak hole he hooked his ankles around my dorsal calves and started to caress the rock-solid muscle. Now that I had him completely under my control I teased the fuck out of him by slowly and repeatedly only penetrating him with the glans. Still, he grunted from each breach of his rectum. “Fuck me...come on!”, he pleaded. “Fuck...grunt..me..aieee!...HARD!” I drew a devilishly evil grin as I did exactly not that. For minutes I teased this boy cunt as he begged louder and louder until he was screaming at the top of his lungs. “FUUUCK MEE! HURT MEE! GODS DAMMIT PUNISH ME!!” Suddenly rage blasted off of him, he unhooked his feet from my legs and planted them on the shower wall. Huge claws exploded out of his toes and heals, fracturing the tile as they were buried deep in the wall. Each of his legs grew thicker than my waist with impossibly huge thighs. In an inhuman voice he bellowed, “I SAID HURT ME!” I could feel his rectum constrict around my cock tighter than any hole I’ve ever had, squeezing down and painfully compressing my shaft. “FUCK ME HARD!” Then he thrust back. I was slammed into the wall under the shower head. I felt the tile behind me fracture as his tight hole forced its way down my cock. I heard tearing sounds and saw his ass rupture. His copious blood provided a little bit of lubrication, but not enough; it felt like the skin on my shaft was being rubbed off. He kept screaming in a sound that shouldn’t come from any living thing, “PUNISH ME!”. When his ass finally impacted my root, faster than I could see, he pulled off and rammed back down. Between his battering assaults I saw my cock distend and almost rupture his abdomen several times. If he kept this up any longer he was going to fuck himself to death. When he was within reach I hooked my right elbow around his neck and clasped hands. “Arthur! You have to stop this!” I yelled. He bucked like a bronco, I almost lost my grip twice before I was able to squeeze and restrict the blood flow in his carotid artery. Just before he passed out he entire body tensed up, his rectum almost ripped my cock off. A blast of cum blew tile off the shower wall in front of us. Then he slowly went limp and I lowered him to the floor. When my cock popped out of him, blood geysered out of him and down the shower drain. I stood up and looked down at him. His face was a mass of shredded skin, broken bone and blood, yet I could see the devastation on his face already healing. My cock looked no better. It was red, swollen, covered with his blood and shit and hurt like hell. As I rinsed off I applied some power to heal myself. By the time I finished Arthur was whimpering in his sleep. ‘What the hell just happened?’ I asked Ego. ‘You have no idea. I better get him in bed. Let him sleep,’ he replied. I picked up Arthur off the shower floor and cradled him in my arms. As I took him to the bed he softly cried, “I’m sorry...I tried…not my fault...forgive...” He immediately went into a fetal position when I laid him down on the bed. He let out a sigh when I brought the comforter over him as, somehow, a large brown teddy bear appeared in his arms. I went back into the bathroom and found a fresh toothbrush under the sink. After unpacking the toothbrush I gazed at my stubble covered cheeks and jaw in the mirror. It had been three days since I last shaved. I rubbed a hand along my jawline; I kinda liked the way this protobeard made me look. I decided to keep it. As I brushed my teeth, Ego said, ‘I don’t like the way he seeks pain. There’s something terribly wrong with him. Why does he feel he needs to be punished?’ ‘I don’t know,’ I mentally replied. ‘Whatever it was, it couldn’t be healthy for him to feel that way.’ “Are you two almost done?” I heard Bre yell from the kitchen. “You had the hell better not let all this food go to waste or I’ll barf a hairball in your shoes!” And I know she would. I exited the bathroom, expanded myself to the height I was earlier, packed on twice the muscle and walked towards the bedroom door leading to the hallway, looking at Arthur calmly lying on the mattress as I passed the bed. The comforter roiled and bulged in ways a human could never cause. I looked up just in time to bash my forehead on the top of the doorframe. ‘Smooth move, dude,’ I heard mockingly in my head. “Will you FUCK OFF!” I yelled aloud. “You had the HELL better not be talking to me, buster!” I heard from the kitchen. I grumbled, ducked my head and started down the hallway to the sun drenched kitchen. Rubbing my forehead I said, “I’m not. I just bashed my forehead on the door frame.” When I entered the kitchen Brenna was right at my side, guiding me to a chair at the kitchen table. As I sat (and the chair creaked under my weight) my mouth started watering from sight and scent of the food overflowing the table; eight three-egg omelettes (four cheese, mushroom & bacon and four veggie), a stack of twenty pancakes smothered in real maple syrup topped with real butter, two pounds of bacon, three pounds of venison sausage (from my uncle), two loaves of whole grain and seed bread and, the pièce de résistance, a two full pound of cheese curds. I love those big chunks of cheese, especially how they squeak when you bite into them. Hey! I’m a Wisconsinite, don’t judge me! Yes, I even have a Cheesehead Cheese Hat. My hungry eyes were torn away from the feast before me by a pair of ultra strong female hands on my cheeks. “Let me see,” Bre said with concern and straddled my lap, the top of her head below my chin. The taste of that emotion was like taking a bite of an orange flavored strawberry. Interesting, but not as interesting as looking down her cleavage, deeply segmented abs and her little exposed clit. “Well, you’re a little red up there,” she motheringly said, “but I don’t see any permanent damage.“ She brushed my forehead with her hand and pieces of wood and gypsum board fell into my line of sight. “You probably hurt the wall more than it hurt you.” “Speaking of hurting, did you hear Arthur and me in the shower.” She tilted her head down and her sad eyes slowly moved from my forehead to my abs. She put her hands lightly on my trapezius, feelings of worry and doubt made bile rise in my throat. “Something long ago…” she snapped her eyes to mine without lifting her chin “...happened to him. He won’t talk about it, no matter how much I ask. I...I just try to emotionally support him...love him the best I can.” Tears started to fall from her eyes. “I just don’t know what to do.” I wrapped my arms around and clutched her to my chest. She began to silently sob. ‘Well, shit. There goes the mood,’ Ego lamented. I silently agreed with him and slowly made myself decrease in size and mass. When Bre’s chin touches my collar bone, her puffy, tear streaked eyes meet mine and she sniffed. “Wha...what are you doing?” “I thought that you wouldn’t be in the mood since…” I said quietly, gently. “Oh, no you don’t you FUCKER!” she interrupted me, jabbed a hard finger into my sternum and exclaimed with all the ferocity of an IRS conducting a multi-year, twenty million dollar audit. “You fucking TEASED ME by making me suck you off ALL FUCKING NIGHT! I had to listen as you got tongue bathed and kissed all over your perfect body! Do you know how hard it was NOT to plunge my fingers up my cunt when I heard that?! Oh, you’re gonna fuck me, pal, and your gonna fuck me HARD! YOU WILL BE as big, as thick and as hard as you were when you walked in and YOU WILL pound me into submission! You’re gonna prove to me that you’re still my Master!” My cock rose against her ass in anticipation of feeling her hot, wet, tight hole and her admission of subservience. Her face then slowly went into the most evil grin I’ve ever seen and said, “But first you're eating all this food.” I groaned and complained, “And I’m called a tease.” “Yup!’ Bre laughed as she rose off my lap to stand beside me. She stood up on her toes, leaned forward, patted the top of my head and said, “I’m the queen Molly of teasing, baby. Now EAT!” My stomach loudly growled as I picked up a fork and spoon and dug into the mountain of protein, carbs and fiber. I kept glancing at Brenna between shoving huge chunks of food in my mouth. She was still in my unbuttoned dress shirt, leaning her perfect, hard gluteus maximus against the kitchen counter and holding one of my biggest ceramic coffee mugs. It’s the one that says, “Accountants take accounting of their accounts.” Before you say ANYTHING, it was a UW graduation gift from my aunt. Every once and a while she would take a sip from the steaming liquid in the mug. A few seconds later she would sigh, tilt her head to the side and her eyelids would almost close. The liquid’s scent wafting in my direction smelled like mint and chamomile. I fucking HATE herbal teas. When I was a teenager I had to help my uncle with bailing hay at the farm. After a whole day of breathing in dust and alfalfa flowers the crap running down my throat tastes exactly like herbal tea. Anyway, I finally shoveled in the last forkful of breakfast, leaned back in the chair and gave a hearty belch. “Now you have a choice, big boy.” Bre was still leaning back against the kitchen counter only now she had a huge stainless steel travel mug in one hand and her tea in the other. “Coffee…” she raised the travel mug “…tea…” she raised the ceramic mug “…or me?” She shrugged her shoulders, the button down shirt fell down to her elbows and waistline revealing a body that a heavy weight bodybuilder dreams of; tight waist, tendinous inscriptions that were three inches thick, shredded serratus anterior, latissimus dorsi that imitated a cobra’s hood, at least twenty-five inch upper arms, deltoids the size and hardness of bowling balls, trapezius that rose two-thirds of the way to her ears and pectorals that were hard and firm. If just those muscles were on a woman her size that woman would be considered pretty stacked. Brenna had those muscles AND incredible breasts with small brown areola and thick, inch long, nipples. Her torso supported by legs thick enough to squat a ton, yet shapely enough to give a guy whiplash as he turned his head for a second or fourth look. All this sculpted marble muscle on a five foot three inch frame made her look freaky...freaky sexy! I locked eyes with her and, deliberately, slowly stood up. As I rose from the chair I made myself grow in height until Bre’s eyes were level with my navel. I flexed first my left bicep, then my right, then my cock, as I walked towards her. I made sure that each footstep made the house rattle. When my glans pressed into her impenetrable abs I raised my hand as if I was to stroke her cheek. She tilted her head in that direction expecting my touch. In the last instant, I grabbed the travel mug, downed the entire contents in two gulps, crushed the container and tossed the now useless scrap metal over my shoulder. If you remember from our first (one-sided) conversation, you know that I can’t function in the mornings without a couple of cups of coffee in me. While the caffeine worked its magic on the A1 and A2A receptors I advanced on my prey. Bre held up a finger and said, “Waitaminute,” and took a deep drink from her tea. Almost instantly her pupils dilated. She set the mug on the countertop behind her and reached up to put both of her muscled, veined, tiny hands on my pecs. Then she extended and dragged feline-like claws from the ends of her fingers across my taut skin. She took a step or two towards me, making my painfully hard cock rise up until it was nestled in her cleavage. “So, are you going to use this big thing to fuck me?” she seductively said. “Plunge it deep into my hot, wet cunt?” She started to slowly bounce her pectorals, making her breasts stroke my leaking cock. “I think you're just going to peter out, “she brought her elbows inward, using her upper arms to squeeze her breasts tighter, “just like the little boy you are.” That did it. Now I was not just sexually aroused, but my dominance was thrown into question. Yes, I know she did that on purpose just to get me to fuck her hard. Well...it worked. I growled as I grabbed her gluteus maximus and lifted her 350 pound weight above my head like she was a feather. I easily squeezed and spread those unbreakable muscles in my hands to expose her ass and pussy. It took me a second or two to properly line up my cock with her leaking hole, then I explosively brought her down. As soon as I felt her hot, wet lips against my glans I flexed my rectus abdominis and thrust up into her. Whether by design or not, she was so virgin tight that I was only able to get the glans and an inch of shaft into her. She threw back her head and screamed so loud I’m sure the neighbors would call the cops. Her hands clenched my trapezius hard. Her claws pierced my skin, but couldn’t penetrate the steel-hard muscle. I repeatedly pulled my cock out to the glans using my core muscles, then forced her to take another inch while I roared and she screamed at every fuck, “YOU THINK...” two inches in, pull out “...THAT THIS COCK...three inches in, pull out “...is a BOY’S DICK…” four inches in, pull out “THIS!” five in “IS” six in “A” seven in “MAN’S” eight in “COCK!” I rammed the remainder of my shaft into her as she started to scratch my back with those sharp claws. I still hadn’t touched her cervix, she must have deepened her vagina just to tease me. I wasn’t in the mood for any of that. In the next thrust I lengthen my cock until I felt the entrance to her inner core. The next time I withdrew I packed on five more inches, two more inches in girth and hardened the organ until I could punch a hole through a three inch steel plate. Then I shattered her core with a single devastating ram. She threw back her head, her eyes rolled to the back of her head and she used every last molecule of air in her lungs to scream again. At the same time I roared into her face with victory and dominance. I looked down and saw two or three inches of shaft were not buried in her. That would not do. I forced in the final inches until I’m balls deep in the most exquisite pussy on Earth. I removed my left hand from her ass, brought my arm up, bent the elbow and flexed my bicep so big it made Colman’s arms look insignificant. I continued my devastation of her vigina and womb. I dropped my voice three octaves and, with each skewering thrust punctuating each word, said, “I...am...your...ALPHA...your...MASTER!” She grunted and cried out with every word. “Every...other...male...is...insignificant...next...to...ME!” She grabbed my incredibly hard, vein covered arm and threw her mouth onto my shoulder. She bit down as I felt her legs begin to spasm. “I...AM...A...YOUR…GOD!” With the last word I drop my voice into the infrasound level. That word couldn’t be heard, yet windows and plates rattled, the house creaked. Brenna screamed around the muscle in her mouth and explosively squirted a gallon of girl cum on my abs and legs. Now that the natural order of things had been reestablished I lifted her off me and threw her against the kitchen counter in front of the sink and the window to the backyard. Her rectus abdominis shattered the marble countertop and bent the stainless steel sink. I waste no time in pinning her hands to the countertop at her side and ramming myself up her still quivering cunt. I took my time now, relishing each inch of her. While I slowly saw in and out of her I admired her shoulders and back. I ran a hand over her back. Her teres, major and minor, rhomboid major and infraspinatus almost rose above the larger trapezius and latissimus dorsi. Each muscle group was incredibly defined, stirated, thick and hard. She was the apex of muscular beauty. And my blood boiled with testosterone as I broke her. I cupped her chin and slowly pulled her head back. She resisted with all her considerable might, muscles flexed and pumped up with blood and superficial veins popped up under reddening skin. I could see her breasts swinging on her chest when her head met my upper abs. Her nipples were long, thick and diamond hard. I moved my hand down to her neck, slammed into her and demanded, “Who am I?” “AHHHHH!! You’re Bruce Banderole!” She squeezed her eyes shut. I viciously ram up. “Wrong answer. LOOK AT ME!!” Brenna eyes fly open as she grunts from the impact, “You...you’re my MMMaaasterrr!” Again, I smash through her cervix and punch the far wall of her uterus. “Try AGAIN!” “You’re the...the LAST ONE!!” she screamed as another orgasm racked her body and she crushed the marble countertop under her hands. Not exactly what I was working towards. ‘What the FUCK?!’ Ego interjected. I ignored him and released Brenna’s neck. She fell forward into the sink. Her back was covered with sweat and she was breathing like she just finished a marathon. I, however, was breathing like I was sitting in a chair and no moisture appeared on my brow. I looked out the window and saw Fred Metzer holding a hose in his hand in his backyard. His hand was at his side as he was totally engrossed with the carnal spectacle I was giving him. The hose looked like his limp two inch dick. His mischievous son had crimped the hose causing the water pressure to fall. I seized Bre’s hair and lifted her head up so she could see Fred. “See that beta boy? See how limp his dick is?” She started breathing hard again. I released her hair and gave Fred the biggest fucking monster sized double bi flex he would ever see. His life changed forever; his eyes bugged out, he slouched and became the lesser male I always knew he was. Yeah, that’s right, boy. You’re a one, maybe two, on the male scale. I’m a one fucking hundred. “That’s what every other male is next to me.” I drank in the firehose of emotions Fred was directing at me; envy, submission and, wait a minute, need? That little fucker actually thinks I’d let him touch me. I gave him a little taste of what he would never have, never achieve; I bent my head down and licked a throbbing vein on a football-sized bicep. Brenna jerked and cried out when I took that power to thicken my already titanic cock, harden it until I could pulverize diamonds. Fred finally noticed that the water wasn’t coming out of the hose and lifted it up to peer inside. His son chose that exact moment to release the pressure. The poor beta got a face full of water that blasted out of the hose. “And that happens every time those weakling BOYS see me fuck their women, claim their women, TAKE their women!” Her third orgasm hit her like a 10.0 Richter Scale earthquake. She pushed her hands forward, plowing through the two inch thick stone countertop as easily as you would push your hand through clay. When she comes down from the euphoria she’s so out of it that her trembling legs aren’t supporting her weight. The only thing keeping her upright is my cock. I take a step backwards, pulling her away from the countertop. I let her leg dangle in midair for a few seconds, then I lowered my still mind blowingly hard cock. She slid down my cock to lay like a puddle of muscle on the kitchen linoleum. I reached down, grabbed her hair, yanked her to her knees, bellowed, “I’m not done with you yet!” and rammed my cock down her throat. It took a few seconds to come to and realize I was fucking her throat, but when she does, oooh man, she took over. Her tongue lashed and whipped every inch of cock that wasn’t in her throat, bobbed her head up and down my shaft so fast she became a blur. Under that assault it wasn’t long before I reached and shattered my own orgasmic threshold. I arched my back, threw back my head, shoulders and arms and flexed every single muscle cell in my entire body in an effort to blast my very essence through the little slit at the tip of my cock and roared. Brenna grabbed my hips and hung on for dear life as I erupted for five minutes down her throat. She clawed at my legs as she slid down my satisfied cock. She purred when I looked down over my pecs at her. She eventually shifted herself to sit against the cabinet. She reached up and stroked my softening, yet still massive cock. “Feeling better now?” I said. Brenna, my cat, said, “Hmmmm, maybe a little,” and smiled up at me. Bre then reached up and took the mug from the countertop. Somehow it had survived the destruction we wrought against the granite stone and sink. She took a sip and said, “Oooo yeah...that’s better.” She complained as I took the mug out of her hand, held it to my nose and sniffed. Yeah, it definitely smelled like a thirteen hour day of bailing hay, yet there was something else in it...something familiar. “What the hell is this?” I asked Bre. “It’s catnip tea,” Arthur said from the kitchen doorway looking only at his sister. Bre snatched the mug out of my hand and drained the remaining tea in one gulp. Art stood at five feet four inches tall and looked like a pale university freshman. His long brown hair hung over his hazel eyes and he was rail thin. The skinny jeans he wore were baggy, his dirty white shoes untied and his maroon wife beater shirt was three sizes too big. The shirt had a cartoon of Goldy Gopher, the University of Minnesota mascot, coming out of a hole in the ground giving a thumbs up. The caption, in a semicircle above the illustration, said, “GO MIGHTY GOPHERS!” “She’s like you with coffee; needs it to start the day.” Bre looked up at me, nodded her head and giggled. “We sometimes like to keep part of the animal when we are human. I, for instance, just like every dog, likes…” Bre perked up, raised herself on one arm while she pointed the mug at her brother. “Oh, no. DON’T YOU DARE say what I think you’re going to say!” Undeterred Art continues “...to suck on a bone and lick some balls every once and awhile.” I chuckled while Bre, who’s probably heard every pun Art has uttered, put her head in her hand, pinched the bridge of her nose and said, “Oh, gods dammit. I was just about to have a good day.” “Anyway, remember that thing that happened four days ago?” Bre immediately sobered up, turned serious, looked up to Art and put a trembling hand on my thigh. “Yeah,” she said, trying to hide the concern in her voice. “I got a text. I have to do the thing. Don’t wait up for me. I’ll be gone for several days.” I didn’t like the sound of this. I turned to face him and returned myself to my default setting, six foot six inches tall, on-season championship bodybuilder with a thick, uncut seven inch flaccid penis and testicles to match. “Arthur, about what happened in the shower,” I started to say. “I won’t be able to contact you Bre...” he ignored and interrupted me. “...so don’t worry. I’ll be fine,” he said, then turned towards the front door and walked away. “Whatever is troubling you...” Art stopped halfway to the door and stood still; his back tensed up. “...I know we can work it out together.” Without acknowledging my offer he continued to the front door. He turned the doorknob and threw the door open. Even before the door slammed into the adjoining wall, he was gone. The door bounced off the wall, only closing half way. From the time Authur entered the kitchen to when he left, I only felt darkness from him. Bre walked up to my side. She slipped under my arm and wrapped her arm around my waist. Her free hand rested on my chest. Staring at the door I quietly said, “I’m worried about him.” “I know.” “He’ll be beaten to a pulp if the football team sees him in that shirt.” “I’m more worried about what he’d do to them.” Bre then looked up, patted my chest and said, “Come on. You’ve got that human physical thing to do and it’s getting late.” She grabbed my hand, went up to the front door to close it then led me back to my bedroom where she proceeded to open my closet and rifled through my clothes. Three wardrobe changes later I’m wearing a tight red polo shirt, blue jeans and a pair of running shoes. Brenna had fastened all the buttons on the shirt. I immediately flexed my pectorals and trapezius, making the buttons burst off of me and ricochet off the walls. I looked down to see the canyon of my chest cleavage. She rolled her eyes and shoved me out the door. “Have fun, and don’t worry about the cum stains everywhere. I’ll lick them up!” she yelled after me and slammed the door. I turned around to get in the Lycan and saw old Ms. Chakancy, with her little white miniature poodle Killer on a leash, giving me an incredulous look. I just looked at her as I walked to the car and opened the door, gave her an award-winning smile and said, “Don’t ya just love weekend long orgies?” and entered the car. “Well, I never!” she exclaimed. Ego snorted and said, ‘No shit lady. You probably couldn’t get laid giving blow jobs at a horny blind man's convention.’ ‘Now, now, let’s be nice to the old bat,’ I internally replied, started the car and burnt rubber rocketing out of the driveway and onto the street. ‘Be nice! She calls the cops every time Debbie drives up with her stereo on!’ Ahh, yes. Deb does love her Norwegian Death Metal music at maximum volume. I get the mental impression of Ego taking a deep breath and calming himself down. ‘Alright. The doctor’s office in Verona. Due to my morning extracurricular activities...” he emphasized the word ‘activities’ ‘…the morning rush is over so it should only take I seventeen minutes to get there. The appointment is forty-five minutes from now so me have plenty of time. And what the fuck is this ‘You’re the last descendent’ and ‘You’re the one’ bullshit?’ I rolled my eyes and said aloud, “How the hell should I know and thanks, Siri.” ‘Oh, so I’m my digital assistant now, eh? In that case…’ and I’m forced to listen to knock knock jokes until, three miles later, in the middle of South Midvale Boulevard, the car backfired and rapidly lost power.

This is my first attempt at putting a muscle growth story out there - hopefully you all like it and I’ll be doing more! In summary: the skinny nerd nextdoor takes a muscle growth potion to win his crush over, but ends up getting a lot bigger, and beastlier, than he was expecting. Part I “Keep pushing, it’ll slide right in once you’ve loosened it up a bit. Of course it will! Just a bit firmer… Yes, that’s it… that’s it!” Jake was enjoying pumpkin carving with Fred. Fred was his neighbour and Jake had invited him round to help prepare for Halloween, partly because he suspected he’d have just spent the whole day gaming otherwise. Fred was, of course, your typical nerd. He was small - made even smaller by the way he carried himself slightly hunched over, as if to take up as little room as possible - and slight, with huge glasses that seemed to swallow his face. Jake had taken pity on him when he first moved in next door and they’d since grown very close. It was hard not to like Fred. He was polite and contentious. And even if he did have a tendency to ramble on about chemistry, he hung on every word Jake said. If Fred had shown any signs of having a sexuality, Jake would have assumed he had a crush on him. But, refreshingly, Fred was just genuinely interested in what Jake had to say. It made a difference from all the monosyllabic men on the dating apps, and the ones in the bar who cared a lot more about his head than his mind. But unfortunately for Jake, that was his dating reality and he was having to do the best he could. And it didn't help that he was absolutely devoted to muscle. He had some hope for his latest situationship Kevin. He wasn't huge, but he spent most days in the gym and loved showing off his hard work. Nor was he exactly perfect boyfriend material - his idea of a romantic night in was a threesome - but he did at least, generally, reply, and not *always* just because he was horny. Jake knew he was clutching at straws, but it was better to have a handful of straws and dick than an empty palm. Jake was hoping to ask Kevin whether he'd consider going exclusive, and he'd decided Halloween was the best day to do it. The extra magic in the air might just make this miracle possible. So today, he and Fred had been setting up for a spooky night in for Jake and Kevin. Fred had seemed a bit reluctant to help out but Jake wasn’t going to let him waste the best holiday of the year. Plus he hadn’t seen much of his friend in the past couple of weeks. He’d apparently been working on a special project which he refused to tell Jake any more about. As they were putting some finishing touches, he'd found Fred trying to lift an axe they'd planned to bury into the doorframe. It was a pretty pathetic sight - the weedy geek could barely lift up the heavy metal head, let alone bury it into the wall. Jake watched him for a few moments, and was about to offer to help when he heard Fred muttering to himself... 'See, Fred, you can't even pick up an axe. A goddamn axe.' He tried to lift it above his shoulder and swing it into the doorframe, but instead it bounced against the door and fell to the ground with a clatter as he weakly flailed. ‘Right, that's it. I'm going to do it. I bet Kevin wouldn't have trouble with a bloody axe. I'm going to do it. Soon...' Jake had snuck away, not wanting to embarrass his friend. But also a little bit concerned. He hoped he hadn't been comparing himself to the photos he'd shown him of Kevin. He knew how it could be with these smaller men and their insecurities, but Fred had always seemed to be above that kind of thing. But watching that had also reminded him why he wanted a man like Kevin around the place… Just then, he got a text. “Sorry mate, (Kevin preferred to call him mate. Jake suspected it was to avoid any kind of intimacy...). I’m going to have to bail on tonight. I totally forgot I’d agreed me and my mates would be going out tonight and you know what they’re like if I try to say no! Is that OK?” “Ah, OK, no worries,” replied Jake, hating himself as he did so. “Ah, thanks mate. I hope you didn’t go to too much effort?” Looking round the room decked floor to ceiling in decorations that had taken the best part of the day to set up, Jake lied: “Nah, I was pretty chill about it.” “Phew! If I’m in any fit state, I’ll make it up to you tomorrow,” he added, with a wink and an aubergine. Jake couldn’t help but blush and felt a stirring in his pants. “I’ll look forward to it,” he purred back. And that was that. “Everything OK?” asked Fred, in a voice Jake couldn’t stop himself from thinking sounded so reedy and weak compared to Kevin’s deep gruffness. But then again, he also couldn’t remember the last time Kevin had ever asked how he was feeling… “Yeah, fine. Kevin can’t make it now.” “Oh, I’m sorry to hear that!” “Oh god no, don’t worry, it’s fine. I’m just sorry to have wasted our time!” “No, I absolutely love spending my time setting up a spooky love nest for you and your douchebag boyfriend,” said Fred, with a bit of a grin. “Hey! First off, he’s not my boyfriend, you know we’re not going to put a label on it so soon…” “Six months?” “AND,” I added, ignoring that last comment, “he’s not a douchebag, I just overdo it sometimes.” “Well, you know what I think of him. He’s not good for you, and you really don’t need to put up with it.” We’d talked about this many times. It was so hard to explain to Fred why I was attracted to Kevin. I didn’t want to tell him the truth which I probably hadn’t even admitted to myself yet - that I was attracted to his brutishness. I chose to see his dismissiveness as confidence, as masculinity. Clearly I’d been fucked up by the patriarchy and now I was looking to be fucked by it too. But Fred just didn’t get it… Frankly, I wasn’t even sure if Fred understood sexual urges at all. He was perfectly happy to criticise my taste in men, but became completely evasive when it came to talking about his own interests. I knew he spent a lot of time on the computer and suspected a large chunk of that was on some pretty out there interests. Probably tentacles or something - it would explain why he always got so tongue-tied and awkward when I asked him about his sex life. “You were probably just as right the first time you told me that, but here we are,” Jake sighed. “Anyway, seems a waste for us not to enjoy our hard work… D’you want to spend the evening here?” Fred thought for a little longer than Jake would have expected, given he surely didn’t have anything else on, and then, with more conviction than the question merited, said… “Yes. Why not tonight? Sure. I’ll just go round to mine quickly and… prepare.” “Sure, whatever, I’ll get into a costume too. See you in about 30 minutes?” “Yes, that’s about all the time I’ll need to sort out my… costume… See you shortly!” Fred left for his, a look on his face Jake could only describe as determined. His eyes were burning with some kind of purpose and his jaw set in a way he hadn’t seen it before. “Well, I’ve clearly made his day,” Jake thought to himself. On his own, Jake got into his halloween outfit - he’d selected a pretty unsubtle body-tight angel outfit which really showed off his assets when he'd thought it would be just him and Kevin. But it wasn’t so slutty he couldn’t still wear it with Fred and who knew, he might enjoy it! A short time later, as Jake lit the candles in the pumpkins, there was a knock on the door. Fred stood in a ridiculously baggy lumberjack outfit, with a shirt which he was almost lost in and trousers which swamped his legs. He also looked visibly paler and a was anxiously jigging from foot to foot, but stopped in his tracks when he saw Jake in his outfit. “Oh wow,” he exclaimed, breathing out shakily. “Oh this little thing?” laughed Jake, giving a twirl. “Yeah, it might be a bit much…” “No, no - you look amazing,” insisted Fred, a slightly hungry look in his eyes Jake hadn’t seen before. Well well well, maybe little Fred had interests beyond chemistry and gaming… “Well, don’t stand out there gawping, come on in.” Outside, rain was beginning to hammer down, and a gale was rising, sending the thick bows of the trees whipping across the street. A storm was brewing in the dark of the night... Jake pulled Fred in by hand, which felt a little bit clammy with nervous sweat, as he seemed to have become frozen. “Welcome to my humble abode,” he said, feeling a little awkward under Fred’s stare. His friend’s eyes seemed to burn in the flickering light of the jack-o-lanterns, still completely fixed on him. “Shall we go watch that horror movie?” Jake asked. “Uuuh, yeah, sure, sounds good…” said Fred, distracted. He pulled his eyes away from Jake long enough to check his watch, and visibly gulped when he did. To be continued over Hallowe'en...

Hello I would like to write a series of stories. Sorry for my poor command of English sometimes. All can be read independently. some of them will perhaps follow one another. Tell me if u should continue, and thank you for your feedback. 1. A new Superhero in the city 2. Ethan and John: - New arrival at school - Ethan nightmare 3. Hicham the paraplegic man A new Superhero in the city Jérôme and Max, a couple of police officers, shared not only their work but also their life. Their relationship had withstood the test of time, becoming a pillar of mutual support. It was a hot summer day, and they had taken a day off to relax and enjoy the sunny weather. Their car trip had taken them on a picturesque road, far away from the concerns of police work. Jérôme, 25 years old, was a tall, blond man, standing at 1.83 meters and weighing 80 kg. His blue eyes reflected his determination to make the world a safer place. Max, his partner and lover, was 23 years old. He stood at 1.78 meters, weighing 75 kg. His blue eyes shone beneath his thick brown hair, and he proudly sported a neatly trimmed short beard. Max harbored a heavy and extraordinary secret, a gift passed down through generations in his family: he was a muscle-wolf. This unique gift allowed him to transform into a powerful bodybuilder of nearly 140 kg, endowed with superhuman strength. However, this transformation was a complex and painful process that involved a series of remarkable physiological changes. As they traveled down the winding road, their peaceful day was abruptly disrupted by the sound of a collision. A woman behind the wheel had crashed into an electrical pole, and her car was on the brink of catching fire. Trapped in the vehicle, the driver was severely injured, and a glimmer of despair filled her eyes. In her state of shock, she was not even aware of their presence. Alarmed, Jérôme immediately grabbed his phone to call for help. He knew that every minute counted in such a critical situation. However, he could sense that time was running out, and the emergency services likely wouldn't arrive in time to save the woman. It was at that moment that Max, with unwavering determination, made a decision that would change the course of their day. He knew it was time to reveal his secret to Jérôme, even if it meant exposing his uniqueness. Max's transformation began slowly, but the process was painful and arduous. His muscles swelled rapidly, and his veins became increasingly visible through his stretched skin. The pain was intense as his clothing's seams strained, ready to burst at any moment. The clothes could no longer contain the extraordinary force that now inhabited Max. His veins pulsed, carrying an increased flow of blood to the rapidly growing muscles. Max's breathing intensified as his lungs worked hard to supply his developing muscles. His once thin arms became massive and powerful, tearing the sleeves of his shirt to shreds. His shoulders broadened, bursting the seams of his shirt, and his chest took on an impressive size. The buttons on his shirt flew in all directions, and scraps of fabric rained down like confetti. Jérôme, initially in shock, was overwhelmed by the incredible transformation unfolding before him. His breathing quickened, and he stuttered, unable to find the words to express his surprise and fear. Max's legs gained size, tearing his pants into pieces. The leather of his shoes burst under the pressure of his growing feet. Each of his muscles became more prominent, creating waves of power throughout his body. During the transformation, his body also became very hairy, with thick and dense hair forming an additional layer of protection and fierceness. The injured woman, in a coma, was unaware of the incredible transformation taking place before her. She had no idea that her fate would be disrupted by a hero with extraordinary powers. Jérôme, astounded and overwhelmed by the situation, abandoned his phone, forgetting about the emergency services. Max, with a voice transformed by the metamorphosis, declared, "Jérôme, it's time for you to know the truth. It's my inherited gift, and I use it to protect others, even at the risk of my own life." The injured woman, in a coma, couldn't hear the conversation. She was oblivious to the hero standing before her. Without further delay, Max used his superhuman strength to clear the wreckage, extract the injured driver, and place her in safety. Flames threatened to spread, but Max acted quickly and decisively, extinguishing the incipient fire and saving the woman's life. Jérôme, astonished, realized that his partner and lover was a genuine hero with an extraordinary gift. Max, exhausted from the superhuman effort, slowly returned to his usual form, breathing heavily, and with his body glistening with sweat. He now stood naked, except for his underwear, as all his other clothes had been destroyed during the transformation. They had succeeded in saving the woman, but now, Jérôme faced a difficult choice: to protect Max's identity and escape before the emergency services arrived, fearing that his secret would be discovered. They discreetly moved away from the accident scene, and Max hid behind a tree, gradually returning to his initial form to avoid drawing the attention of the finally arriving emergency responders. Their future was uncertain, but their love and devotion to each other were stronger than ever as they walked away together to safeguard Max's secret. Their future was uncertain, and the weight of Max's secret hung heavily between them as they walked away from the scene. Jérôme's mind raced with a whirlwind of emotions and questions, but he knew he had to protect Max's identity at all costs. As they found a secluded spot, Max, now back to his usual self, dressed only in his boxer briefs, turned to Jérôme with a mix of anxiety and relief in his eyes. "Jérôme, I know this is a lot to take in," Max began, his voice trembling with uncertainty. "I've kept this secret my whole life, and I've used my abilities to help others, to save lives. But I've never shared this with anyone, until now." Jérôme, still reeling from the shock of witnessing Max's incredible transformation, managed to find his voice. "Max, this is... this is unbelievable. I mean, I've heard of superhero stories, but I never thought..." Max interrupted gently, "I'm no superhero, Jérôme. I'm just a guy who happens to have this unique ability. I've always wanted to protect you, but I also want to protect us." Jérôme's face softened as he looked into Max's eyes, realizing the depth of their connection. "Max, I love you, and I will do everything I can to keep your secret safe. But we need to be careful. We can't risk anyone discovering this." Max nodded, relief washing over him as he pulled Jérôme into a tight embrace. "Thank you, Jérôme. I knew I could trust you." They stood there for a moment, their love stronger than ever, before reality intruded once more. The sound of approaching sirens reminded them of the accident scene they had left behind. "We need to go, Max," Jérôme said, breaking the embrace. "The authorities are arriving. We'll figure out how to deal with this, but for now, let's get away from here." They hurried back to their car and drove away, leaving behind the events that had unraveled their day. As they put distance between themselves and the accident scene, Max couldn't help but think about the fragile balance they had to maintain. He knew that, with Jérôme by his side, they would face the challenges together, and their love would guide them through the uncertainties of their extraordinary life. In the days that followed, Jérôme and Max remained on edge, constantly aware of the secret that now bound them even closer together. They were back on duty, patrolling the city streets, but their lives had taken on a new layer of complexity. Jérôme, true to his word, was determined to protect Max's identity. He used his influence within the police department to ensure that the details of the accident and the mysterious hero who had saved the woman's life were kept under wraps. He knew that any inquiry into Max's abilities could lead to unwanted attention and scrutiny. Meanwhile, Max continued to use his unique gift to help others, always under the cover of darkness and away from prying eyes. He had saved lives and prevented disasters, but his actions left no trace of his involvement. Their love story had taken on an even more profound significance. The unspoken understanding between them, the shared secret, only deepened their connection. They found solace in the safety of their love, a sanctuary amidst the chaos of their extraordinary lives. But as time passed, a new challenge emerged. Rumors of a masked hero with incredible strength began circulating in the city. People started talking about the mysterious savior who seemed to appear out of nowhere, saving lives and averting danger. Max's actions were drawing attention, and Jérôme knew they needed to be even more cautious. One evening, as they sat in their quiet apartment, Jérôme spoke up. "Max, the rumors are spreading like wildfire. We need a plan, a way to protect your identity more effectively." Max nodded, his face etched with concern. "You're right, Jérôme. We can't continue like this, with people getting closer to discovering the truth. But what can we do?" Jérôme thought for a moment and then said, "I have an idea. What if we create a fictional character, a superhero persona, to divert attention from you? We can ensure that this persona is always at the right place at the right time to perform extraordinary feats, while you remain in the shadows." Max considered the suggestion. "It's risky, but it might work. What would we call this fictional hero?" Jérôme smiled, a spark of excitement in his eyes. "How about 'Silver Guardian'? It's mysterious and heroic, just like you." And so, the plan was set into motion. Max would continue to use his abilities to help others, but now, he would do so while disguised as the Silver Guardian. With the help of Jérôme's inside information and connections, they ensured that the Silver Guardian became a legend in the city, a symbol of hope and protection. As the city's residents celebrated the hero in silver, Max and Jérôme kept their secret safe. Their love story had evolved into a tale of two heroes—one hidden in the shadows, the other wearing a silver mask—and together, they would continue to protect the city and their love, forever intertwined in an extraordinary journey.

I haven't posted in some time. I'd like to get back into writing these stories more regularly, though. Anyway, onto the story. Forgive any errors. Disclaimer: the Incredible Hulk is owned by Marvel. I do not claim ownership over the character, and this story is not meant to infringe on their copyright. Table of Contents: YOU'RE HERE: Chase and Jakob, Pt 1 Chase and Jakob, Pt 2 Bryce and Kevin, Pt 1 (Coming soon) Bryce and Kevin, Pt 2 (Coming soon) Niko, Jaxon, and Paul, Pt 1 (Coming soon) Niko, Jaxon, and Paul, Pt 2 (Coming soon) Niko, Jaxon, and Paul, Pt 3 (Coming soon) Halloween Edition: Noah and Zach If you'd like to support my writing, feel free to buy me a Ko-Fi. ---------------------------------------------------------------- Chase and I always had a good relationship. We were friends since high school, sharing the same math class in freshman year before hitting it off and becoming best buds. And that was despite how different we were: he was 6’0”, short brown hair with an undercut, bright brown eyes, lean from his years of playing sports (and he seemed to gain more muscle recently), and he was seriously attractive. I was Jakob, just an inch taller, but much more scrawny than him. I had medium length blond hair, blue eyes with it, and I had an affinity for photography. Nonetheless, we were closer than we were with our other friends. It just so happened that we were going to the same college. Us being roommates was a no-brainer. And now we’re in our second year of college, sharing an apartment. “Hey!” He pulled out a beer can and tossed it to me. He was wearing one of his homemade cut off shirts like usual, along with a pair of black and purple shorts and some socks. I caught the can, noting how just the way he threw the can showed off his athleticism and his muscles. “Thanks,” I said. “How’d you get all this again?” “Got it from Bryce in ATO.” Chase grabbed his own beer and opened it up. He chugged some of it before continuing. “Said he didn’t care as long as I didn’t say anything.” It was Sunday. If he wasn’t getting stoned with friends and I wasn’t busy editing photos, we’d just chill and drink a beer. Sunday nights were our thing, and we’d never missed it. He seemed kinda antsy for some reason, though. We were probably gonna play something on his Xbox, but I decided to take a look outside. “Dude, look. The moon’s fucking huge tonight.” I pointed outside to the full moon hanging in the sky. It had taken on an orangish hue, so I was guessing we had a harvest moon. Chase started to walk over to take a seat next to me on our couch. He laughed as he looked up. “The moon’s fucking what —” He stopped in his tracks as he saw the moon through our large window. His eyes widened as he stepped back. “Is that a full moon?” “Uh… yeah,” I said. Chase was definitely acting a bit off. I decided to joke about it. “What, are you a werewolf or something?” “No, just… shit, I thought I marked it.” He pulled out his phone, frantic. “No, no… This is… Ugh, getting dizzy.” Chase suddenly groaned. My danger signals were going off. I looked toward Chase more attentively, concerned. “What, what’s wrong?” I watched my friend slowly get more and more disoriented, but not bad enough that I felt I needed to get up. “Fu… Fuck,” he let out. He lowered his voice to a mutter, but I could still tell his voice was breathy. I watched Chase dropped to his knees, his whole posture changing. He grabbed ahold of his head, and it was clear that something was wrong. “What’s going on?” I asked. Worried was an understatement — for a second I was afraid my friend was about to have a painful stroke. But Chase was very competent, only in pain. His breathing was getting heavier and more intense, and as he lurched forward, he took his hands away from his head and put them down against the floor to support himself. It looked like anger was taking ahold of him, judging from the look on his face. He turned to me and growled, “Get away!” Oh god, I thought, my roommate’s actually a werewolf! Everything suddenly made sense: his sudden leaves, his disappearances during full moons, and his increased aggression recently. But then he shut his eyes tight, like he was trying to painfully suppress something inside, before his eyes shot wide open. His eyes… they went green — an almost glowing, radioactive, volatile green. But werewolves don’t have green eyes. Do they? I was frozen on the couch, watching Chase writhe in pain as a precursor to what I realized was a transformation. I felt like I should’ve run away, but… I couldn’t help but just watch — a gross, strange curiosity — and I let myself stay in place. “Go!” Chase bellowed again. His voice dropped down an octave or two. That’s when I realized he wasn’t in pain; he was struggling to restrain the transformation. It became more obvious as his grunts weren’t ones of pain and sounded more like the kind of grunts you make when trying hard to hold something back. He punched the tile on the floor (I heard a small cracking sound) as his lean arms started to grow. Chase’s biceps, triceps and deltoids became larger and more pronounced. The change was dramatic as I watched them bulge. The fact that they were already exposed made it more amazing. And for some reason hot. Between the deep groans and huffs, his eyes kept locking with mine. He rose from the ground and a wicked, cocky smirk crept across his face, unlike the friendly grins that he usually wore. He stretched his arms and fingers and spoke again. “I told you to get away… I gave you a chance… But if you don’t want to, then let me put on a show.” Oh fuck. At that point I finally stood up from the couch and slowly backed away. There was an obvious shift in the way Chase was carrying himself. He acted more cocky, more confident. This wasn’t the Chase I remember, but it’s the Chase right in front of me. He raised his arms and flexed them in a double biceps pose. His muscles expanded further, with his skin getting a greenish tinge. His shirt was starting to look even tighter than before, straining against his growing, muscular frame. Before, it hung a bit loosely on his body. Now, his pecs were ballooning, becoming more defined. The smirk on his face remaining, Chase leaned forward and hit a most muscular pose. The flex was obviously going to push the fabric on his torso to the limit. Chase growled and moaned, then yelled as he grew even more, him gaining height, his shirt starting to rip apart. From where I was standing, I could see his shirt tear straight down the middle as his back widened. Traps grew around his neck as Chase stood straight once again, causing his shirt to stretch and rip again. This time he decided to grab the shredded shirt and rip it off his body, exposing his well-defined, slick-with-sweat torso. And it definitely wasn’t just his upper body getting the Hulk out treatment. Throughout that whole change, his legs stretched and grew as well. His quads and calves pushed out and became more defined. His thighs gained a good amount of mass, along with his glutes, now straining his also once-loose shorts. It’s like every day was leg day. As he added up another 7 inches in height — his feet widening and growing, ripping through his socks to accommodate his new musculature — his skin color continued to shift to that emerald green, as his now-messy hair darkened to a shade of green as well. And slowly the transformation, Chase’s hulkout, slowed down as he seemed to reach his final form. Where my friendly, casually athletic best friend once stood was now a huge, cocky, green, presumably gamma-powered Hulk that towered above me. His body would definitely rival any bodybuilder in the gym now, but his huge muscles were less bulky and more brawny. This Hulk was still distinctly Chase, but I was scared by the change. “Oh you liked that, didn’t you Jakob?” Chase taunted. His eyes were directed towards my lower regions, to which I realized I was very hard right now. Despite the fear of my friend changing into this huge Hulk, I was aroused by that very same thing. “If you liked that, you should like this too.” I looked back up at Chase, and it was clear that his own dick — at least 6 inches already — was hardening also. “The change is like a full body orgasm bro. God I wanna nut so bad… but not yet.” Chase was rubbing himself through his shorts before he slid his right hand down his pants and pulled it out. To my surprise and amazement, Chase started to stroke himself in front of me! He worked himself until he was fully hard, his girth and length beyond anything I’d seen or even heard of. Even though we were close, we’d never seen each other this close up. And now he’s stroking and approaching me practically naked. Wait — what? “Chase… Chase, what the fuck are you doing?” I yelled at him. I backed away from him until I felt a wall behind me. I looked at him, and his eyes, full of the most insane lust, were focused directly on me. I was not gay, and I thought neither was he, but now my best friend is jacking off in front of me! “Come on, Jakob,” Chase said. “You didn’t run when I gave you the chance. You know you want this. My strength.” He lifted and flexed his free arm and admired himself. He looked down at his bicep rising then looked at me. His stroking steadily got faster. “When I’m like this, I’m a fucking god, bro. And I know you fucking want this.” “What are you talking about? You gotta stop, calm down or something,” I pleaded. As he came closer, I got a whiff of musk. He must’ve been giving off some kind of pheromones, because it only made me more horny, even if I was scared. “Calm down? Not happening bro,” he said. I tried to move away, but before I knew it Chase was right up against me. Still stroking, his huge pecs started to slowly push up against my face as he looked down on me. He leaned forward and pushed against the wall with his free hand. Again his strokes got faster. “This is the only way.” I was confused. Horny and confused. “Chase please, get away from me man.” I tried looking away, but Chase had me up against the wall. I knew I couldn’t fight him, he was probably three times stronger than he ever was. More of his scent filled my nostrils, but I didn’t want to admit this was turning me on. “Come on bro,” he said again. He suddenly slid his left hand down my shorts and started stroking my cock. I yelped a bit, surprised, but started moaning as I pushed myself against the wall. One hand on the wall, the other tightly gripping the side of my shorts. This felt wrong but at this point I didn’t care. I was about to blow. I leaned forward and grabbed Chase’s muscular shoulder. Panting, I finally looked up at him, and he looked back at me with the expression of an alpha who knew exactly what he was doing. He picked up the speed of his strokes on both himself and me, his breathing also picking up. “Chase, please,” I said. “Please, I’m… I’m about to…” I gasped suddenly and moaned loudly as I emptied myself straight into my boxers. My release, with the musk of my Hulked out friend, made it the most euphoric orgasm I’d ever had, and he kept jerking me off as I orgasmed. I lost all grip and as soon as he let go off my dick I slid down to the floor, exhausted. Chase finished soon after, his huge cock shooting load after load of his off-white cum onto the wall while he stepped back. I was still below him, so I covered my face. He yelled, almost roared, as he came and it was like his orgasm was better than mine. It felt more massive, more pleasure-inducing. I watched as his whole body involuntarily flexed, his muscles flaring, as he shot his last load. Then Chase finally seemed to calm down, slowing his breathing as his skin and hair color returned to normal and his body and muscles shrunk down to a more familiar size. He was breathing heavily as he sat himself down with his knees up. No longer were his muscles huge — they were normal. The expression on his face softened. He looked at me with his still bright-green eyes before they faded back into their normal brown. He looked exhausted. He rested his arm on one of his knees and gripped his head, the same way he’d do if he was embarrassed. “Holy shit,” he whispered. “That was… I’m sorry.” I wasn’t sure what to say. I was at a loss for words, still enjoying the strange afterglow of what happened with my friend. We cleaned up. Didn’t say anything about it to each other that night. Someone came by our door asking what all the noise was about, and I lied saying that we were arguing about crafts. Yeah, right. Eventually I found out, though, that this… condition of his was a new one. Chase was a were-Hulk, hulking out during full moons, but also when he was angry or extra horny. It’s spread through a bunch of ways, his way being that he accidentally consumed the cum of a Hulk. He kept it from me because he was scared, but now I help him deal with it in more ways than one. The funny thing about it is who turned him into a Hulk: Bryce from ATO. I guess it’s a campus-wide problem.

Prologue Four men wake up in spandex bodysuits with a familiar board game laid out in front of them. Only to mind a masked man willing to fulfill their wildest dreams if they're willing to play. You stirred in your seat as you started to awaken. Your mind felt cloudy and hazy as you woke up from your deep slumber. Your eyes fluttered open and you groaned from pure exhaustion. You brought your hands up to rub your eyes of your sleepiness. As the cobwebs of your mind began to fall away, you started to take in what you could see. You weren’t lying in bed as you thought you would be. Instead you were sitting in a cold metal chair. The room you were in was extremely dark and it was only lit by a single light over a floating metal table in the middle of the room. Looking down at your body, you weren’t wearing your normal clothes either. You were in a skin tight blue spandex bodysuit that hugged every inch of your body. “Good morning players.” A low robotic voice spoke from the darkness around you. The light above your head flickered until a hologram of a man appeared hovering over the table. The man was clad in a similar skin tight spandex bodysuit to yours, only his was black and he wore a ghost face mask. The hologram’s muscles were bodybuilder levels of huge. His pecs created a shelf with how far they stuck out from his body. His arms were pushing the confines of the bodysuit to their limit with the cannonballs he had inside. His abs looked chiseled into the suit and his legs were bigger than most people’s waists. “I am your host, the Banker.” The hologram had lit up more of the room and you could see three other men sitting around you. Each one wearing a similar bodysuit of a different color. “Where are we? What is this place? What are we wearing?” asked the man in the purple body suit sitting to your right. “All will be revealed in time, player,” came the voice. The Banker waved his arms and the table below him lit up. As the banker balled his hand into a fist, all of your chairs were pulled in close to the table. With a closer view, you saw a game board projected onto its metal surface. You all looked at the board and saw that it looked very similar to a common household game, but all of the pieces on the board looked different than any version you had ever seen. “So you brought us here to play Monopoly? What the hell dude?” shouted the man in green from across the table. The man had stood up from the table and his impressive body came into your view. He was almost as big as the banker as the body suit accentuated every movement of his big muscles. “I’d advise you to sit down if you want any of the rewards that might come with the game,” said the Banker as he turned to face the man in red, giving you a nice view of his supple bubble butt. “No way! Fuck this! I’m out of here!” shouted the man in green as he started to stomp away from the group. Despite his massive muscles, you could tell he was one the shorter side compared to the rest of you. “Sit Down!” yelled the Banker in a lower demonic tone. The man froze in his tracks and fell backwards as his chair honed in on him and caught him then brought him back to the table. “As I said before, all will be revealed in due time. You all will leave here as changed men once this game is over.” The four of you all looked at each other and then down at the game board. “What kind of rewards will we be getting?” asked the man in red to your left. Getting a better look at him, you could tell he had some definition in his muscles, but nowhere close to the guy in green or the banker. You also noticed that you had to look down at him when he was speaking. “Good question!” came the banker as his body swiveled to face him. “I have chosen the four of you because all of you share one common goal. To gain size and power.” Everyone’s eyes shot open as you all looked around at each other again, now sizing each other up. “The winner of the game will be bestowed with size and power beyond their wildest dreams.” “How?” you asked and the hologram turned to face you. “Let me explain the rules of the game and you will find out.” The game board wooshed upward beside the Banker and enlarged itself. “The player in green wasn’t that far off from his assumption that this is Monopoly, but it does have a twist to it. Unlike in Monopoly, you won’t be buying the properties using your money. You will be using your size as currency. Allow me to demonstrate.” A black figurine in the shape of a chest appeared on the game board as well as a floating pair of six sided dice. “I will roll my dice and move to the respective tile on the board. This much you know.” The banker grabbed the dice and threw them out onto the board. He rolled at 3 and 5 giving him 8. The game piece then hovered from the start and landed on Bulging Bicep Building. “Now I’m given the option to either buy this property or skip it. In this case, I’ll buy it.” As soon as those words were uttered, a black circle appeared on the Bulging Bicep Building property and each of you saw the Banker’s body suit begin to glow. Flexing one of his arms for you all to see, you watched his bicep swell and stretch the fabric of the body suit as it got bigger. His suit emitting a low hum as you saw the bicep *BWOOMP* bigger with every second. Inflating even bigger than the Banker’s own head. “The cost for buying these properties is the size you already possess. As you buy properties, the rest of your body will shrink.” As he spoke, the rest of the Banker’s body began to shrink. “But it is much harder to see since the loss is distributed across my entire body.” “And once we own a property, can we steal other people’s money? Or size I guess?” asked the man in purple. Now closer to him, you could see that the man was on the heavier side. He had some muscle to him, but there was a healthy layer of fat sitting on top of the muscle that stretched the body suit. He was also the only person that you, at 6 feet tall, could look directly in the eye. “Another great question! Yes you will. Let me show you.” The Banker waved his hands and another figurine appeared, this time a purple dildo. “If you were to roll an 8 and land on Bulging Bicep Building,” the figurine moved forward to where to black one was placed, “then you would pay me with size.” As he said it, the Banker’s biceps began to glow and grow again. This time inflating to the size of beach balls as they grew. “Wait, stop!” The rest of the group turned and looked at the man in purple to see his arms withering away. There was a similar glow on his body suit as his meaty arms had gone from beefy to twigs in only a few seconds. The Banker basked in the embrace of his massive biceps and hit a double bicep pose to prove his point. “As you can see, depending on what spot you land on determines what size you’ll lose. If you are out of the necessary size to make the payment, size will be taken from either your overall body size or another specific part,” said the banker as he flexed his bicep again. “When being paid in size, you’ll always get the size of whatever the property is designated as. But any excess size you might have on one body part can always be transferred to another.” “What do you mean by excess size?” asked the man in red. “Excess size refers to how much more size you have above what is required. To maintain a property, you must keep a certain amount of size in that part of your body. If it ever drops below the minimum value, you could lose it to any power hungry players who land on that tile. Here watch.” The banker grunted as his giant bicep began to shrink back down. You all stared in disbelief as the Banker’s chest lit up and began to inflate until they stuck out almost a foot away from him. “I transferred some of the size I acquired from the purple player to my pecs, but still kept the minimum required size for my bicep.” The Banker brought his arms up and showed you that his arm had gone back down to the beach ball size. “Hey, can I have my arms back so I don’t start off in the negative though?” asked the man in purple as he was still looking down at his arms in annoyance. “I’ll do you one better. In order to make this fair, all of you will start off with the same size.” The Banker snapped his fingers and all of your bodysuits started to hum and glow. Feeling at first like your body was getting shocked from every part of you, you all let out a moan as your muscles tensed and flexed themselves. Looking down at yourself, you could see your pecs swelling out in front of your eyes. Obscuring the view of your stomach as you felt your core tightening and growing into abs. Looking to your left, you see the guy in red let out a low moan as the bulge in his pants swelled out from him. Before, you couldn’t get a good view of any of the others’ packages, but now you could see his dick slowly crawling up his washboard abs. With his massive balls sloshing beneath it as well. “Now this is what I’m talking about!” shouted the purple man as he grunted with strength as he flexed his renewed biceps. He reached over to one of them and squeezed the ball of muscle inside the fabric. “It’s all real!” he cried in awe as he let out another moan and continued to swell. “Fuck yes…” you heard someone utter under their breath. Before, the Banker had obscured your view of the man in green, but now it was almost like the Banker eclipsed him as the green man’s frame grew wider. His shoulders extended out to rival a door frame’s width. You now didn’t need to peer down at him as his head bucked up and up to meet your eyes. All of your legs under the table running into one another as they elongated and thickened. Once the transformation had finished, all of you were audibly panting as your chests heaved up and down with new size. Your bodysuits stopped humming and you saw a light flickering from your wrist. You reached down and fiddled with the light only to see a screen light up in front of you when it did. On the screen, it read as follows: Player: Blue Total Size: 225 Back: 25 Arms: 25 Core: 25 Chest: 25 Legs: 25 Cock: 25 Height: 75 “Gentleman, now that you’ve gotten a taste for some of the prizes that can be won in this challenge, let’s play a game.”

I know it's been quite a while since I posted a story on here but here's a new one for your reading pleasure. Oh jeeze, what is it this time? I thought as I saw Ollie trudging up the street. Even though it had been a dry day he was absolutely soaking wet to the point where his thin, white shirt was plastered to his body, making it virtually see through. Ollie was what you’d class as your stereotypical nerd; skinny body, thick rimmed glasses, hair slicked back and always dressed smartly, although right now his hair was a little dishevelled and he had a shoe missing. “Hey Ollie, what happened to you?” I asked as he approached our front yard where I’d been mowing the lawn. “Hello Thomas, I was wondering if you still had the spare key to my house. Mine was lost in the Claypool when that Neanderthal Derek Martin and his cronies decided to throw me in just now.” That certainly explained the state he was in. Derek Martin had been picking on Ollie, and anyone else he deemed to be too wimpy to share oxygen with him, since we were back in school. Even though I’d tried to get him to back off it just ended up with me getting ganged up on as well. He and his friends always seemed to hang around by the Claypool, the small lake on our housing estate, causing trouble and just generally being belligerent. I would have thought Ollie would have taken the long way around to avoid it but obviously not. Ollie and I had known each other for a while but we didn’t really hang around in the same circles. I was quite athletic and quite popular whereas Ollie was brilliantly smart academically, but not so much when it came to street smarts. Chances are he’d been daydreaming about some ridiculously complicated equations on the way and just gone on autopilot home when he passed Derek. We both still lived with our parents, who had been close since before we were born, so they each had keys to the other’s houses just in case one of us needed them, so I quickly dashed in to retrieve it. “Come on then, let’s get you home.” I said as I locked my front door. “There’s no need for you to come along, I will be fine on my own.” He protested. “Don’t worry about it; I’ve got nothing much to do anyway. Besides, I want to know what Derek did this time.” Ollie reluctantly agreed and we made our way to his house, a few doors down from mine. On the way he told me about his altercation with Derek and how they’d physically thrown him into the pool and just stood there laughing as he thrashed about before he was able to crawl his way to the edge. He had been so preoccupied with trying to keep his head above the water and not lose his glasses that he didn’t notice his pockets were empty until he’d made it back to dry land. Derek had just laughed as they walked away, even though Ollie begged them for help finding his stuff. In his bedroom I sat on the bed as he paced around, clearly still agitated by what had happened before. He always seemed to struggle when dealing with people as he never seemed to understand them emotionally. He could name every part of the human anatomy with ease but he could never figure out the complexities of the behaviour of any living thing. He never felt the need to have pets as he thought they stupidly showed affection for you, purely because you elected to take care of them, and he could never love them back as he found the idea of showing them affection simply for occupying his living space as being absurd. I tried asking him once about why he showed his parents he cared for them but he just said that was because he owed it to them for giving birth to him and nurturing him up to this point. When it comes for the time to them to pass on he would merely see that as them having completed their job and no longer being able to be a useful member of society. I did kinda wonder how he would actually feel when that day came but maybe it would just mean nothing to him. “I just don’t understand the mentality of that reprobate.” He finally said, snapping me out of my ponderings. “Why does he feel the need inflict violence upon me simply because I chose to walk that route home?” “Because he’s an asshole.” I replied but I could see that didn’t help. “Because he clearly has self-esteem issues and sees bullying you as a way to make himself feel better.” “But that’s absurd, if he feels that something is wrong with him then he should channel that energy into improving that aspect of himself, rather than attacking other people.” He had a point, but like I said, Ollie really didn’t understand people. “Yeah but he doesn’t see it like that. All he sees is someone smarter than him, who will probably do better in life, so he just uses his obvious size advantage to make himself feel superior.” “So what should I do to prevent a repeat occurrence?” “Maybe you could try coming to the gym with me, you know, put a little muscle on.” I suggested, although I knew he wouldn’t go for it. “So increasing my muscle mass could make him less likely to pursue a course of aggression?” He asked and I just nodded. “Very well if you think it will help.” I was surprised how easy it was to convince him to come and train with me but before I could work out when to get him started I noticed something very strange. Ollie’s clothes suddenly became much tighter and I could swear he suddenly had muscles bulging underneath them. “What the hell?” I exclaimed, suddenly sitting bolt upright on his bed. “There, so do you think this will alleviate the problem?” He asked, looking down at his slightly enlarged body. “What the fuck dude!?!? Did you just make your muscles grow?” I asked, not believing what I had just seen. “Of course, so do you think this will help?” He asked again, as if this was the most natural thing in the world. “Forget about that, how the hell did you do that?” “I’ve been able to do it for a while. I was tired of asking for assistance if I needed heavy supplies for my experiments so I developed some nanites to stimulate my muscle fibres, giving me extra strength. The ability to control my musculature development came as a by-product of that experiment.” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. I knew he was smart but to create something like this to solve such a mundane problem was astounding, not to mention his blasé attitude about it. “So you can grow your muscles anytime you want? How big can you get?” I asked. “Oh significantly larger than this, but I would rather not damage my clothing.” “So take them off and get bigger.” I almost pleaded. “Why? Would you say this is insufficient to deal with Derek?” I just nodded. “Very well, tell me when will be adequate.” I thought he was going to burst out of his clothes right in front of me but instead he dwindled back down to his original size and then carefully removed his shirt and trousers, folding them neatly and laying them on the bed beside me. He then started to increase his size and definition at an incredible rate. He went from being so skinny that I could almost see his ribs to a heavyweight bodybuilder in a matter of seconds. His thick neck was sandwiched between two mountainous traps, leading to the huge, pumpkin shaped shoulders holding up his colossal arms. If he flexed those biceps I was in no doubt they would almost dwarf any softballs held up to them, probably in both size and hardness. Then there was his chest, jutting out a few inches from his body so his pecs cast a shadow over the insanely ripped blocks of muscle making up his eight pack abs. There didn’t look to be an ounce of fat on him and you could see the veins crisscrossing his body, even down on his trunk sized legs. Every muscle on him was shredded to an insane degree and I could only imagine his back could look like a map of the Rocky Mountains. Facially he was every bit the nerd he had always been, but below that he had the body of a Greek god. After a few seconds I realised he wasn’t growing anymore and just seemed to be looking at me as if waiting for my approval. “Wow. So is that your maximum size?” I asked, hoping he didn’t think he was too small, even though I would kill to be half his size. “This is the maximum size I can reach without increasing my height any further. If I were to grow any larger then I would have to get taller to accommodate the size, but then I would remain at that height even if I reduced my musculature.” As unbelievable as his body now was I could only imagine what sort of insane size he could achieve if he didn’t care about his height. “So if you can grow this big whenever you want, wouldn’t you prefer to big and muscular all the time?” “Absolutely not. Being this size is quite cumbersome.” I think he could see the look of confusion on my face. “Trying to carry out everyday tasks in a confined space such as this is quite problematic as I am forever colliding with the furniture, and even something as simple as entering a room can create issues as I have to manoeuvre my body in such a way as to not damage the door frame.” My dick was as hard as rock looking at the monster in front of me, and thinking about him just smashing through a doorframe without even noticing it was close to tipping me over the edge. “So do you…you know…beef up whenever you want to get stronger?” “Fortunately not as I have no larger clothing with which to cover my enlarged form. I can increase my strength without having to increase my size, even though it can sometimes create a more vascular look to my physique if I increase my strength by quite a large degree.” “So how strong can you get?” I asked, still barely keeping it together. “To be honest I have never fully tested my capabilities, which is ironic considering most scientists like to test the results of every experiment they undertake. I purely did this to make my life easier but I suppose the most weight I have lifted so far would be about the equivalent of a bulldozer.” “You mean you pulled that weight along? On wheels?” I asked. “Not at all, I mean actually raised into the air, with one arm.” I couldn’t help it at that point, my body gave up and I suddenly felt the warm cum splatter my underwear. Ollie must have noticed me shudder as he pulled a confused face. “Did you just ejaculate?” “Yeah…” I couldn’t think of anything else to say. “What a peculiar thing to do. Why do you suppose that happened?” He asked and I just burst out laughing, making him look even more confused. I suddenly realised though that I was in a confined space with a massive, super strong nerd who had been bullied and laughed at for years, and could probably tear me in half with absolutely no effort at all for laughing at him. “Sorry, I shouldn’t laugh it’s just…you’re probably the most amazing, sexy thing…guy I’ve seen in…well…ever.” I gushed. “So you find my increased musculature and feats of strength to be arousing?” He still looked at me like I was crazy. “You mean you don’t?” I asked in amazement. “You can look at yourself like that in a mirror and not be turned on?” He turned to face the mirror as his face gave away a look of disdain. “Of course not, if anything it feels slightly alien and uncomfortable. And those veins all across my body are quite unsightly.” I couldn’t believe this. Here was a guy who had the ability to become every man’s dream on a whim and he didn’t seem to be interested in it at all. If anything it was just a tool for him. “So you don’t flex and pose in the mirror? You don’t marvel at how hard your muscles are? Do you have any idea how many guys would love to do what you can do?” “So you would like to look like this?” He asked, turning the question around. All I could do was to nod solemnly. “Can I feel what they’re like?” I asked, feeling bold. “If you wish to, although I hardly see the appeal.” I stood up and tentatively walked over to him. When he was smaller I never really noticed that he was a couple of inches taller than me, but now, as he was larger in every capacity it was quite unnerving. I reached out to touch his chest and was amazed at the warm, granite like feeling beneath my hands. There was still some give in it but not a lot. “Have you ever tried flexing your muscles in the mirror?” I asked. “I have no idea what you mean. They appear to flex themselves whenever they move but that really is all.” I showed him how to flex his chest and felt as it turned into corrugated steel beneath my fingers, then I showed him how to do a bicep flex and marvelled as they felt, and almost looked, like bowling balls either side of his head. As it went on I started to get more delicate and sensual with my caressing, and when I started fondling his nipples I could see it was clearly having an effect on him as he seemed to hum in approval. I decided to be extra brave and work my way down towards his crotch, even feeling his concrete like ass cheeks beneath his underwear, until I gradually started to slip his shorts down. “Hmmm…I was kinda expecting everything to be bigger.” I said, looking down at his rather underwhelming cock. “I never saw the need to enlarge my penis but if you think it would add to the effect…” He trailed off and I immediately saw his dick plump up to a sturdy ten inches soft, with some substantial balls below it. Throwing caution to the wind I quickly started to stroke it and salivated as it grew harder, before taking it into my mouth. Just as suddenly I felt myself flying back towards the bed and landing in a heap on the floor. “What on Earth do you think you were doing?” He asked, looking down at me in disgust. “I…thought you might want me to suck you off…you know…give you a little pleasure.” I replied, staring up at the muscle god in front of me and hoping I hadn’t made a grave mistake. “I see, so would this be just for my pleasure or for your own as well?” “Well…I can’t say I won’t enjoy it, but I’m sure you’ll like it too.” “Very well, I have never experienced fellatio before so perhaps I should take you up on your offer to ascertain how it feels. You may proceed.” Even though he made it sound so clinical I didn’t have to be asked twice. I crawled over and hefted the incredible piece of meat in my hands, sensually stroking it until it regained its hardness. I decided to tease him a little at first and just delicately ran my tongue along the length of his cock, tickling the head with the softest touch and I could see it was having an effect on him as his head rolled back slightly. I decided to see how much I could actually take and plunged his huge tool into my mouth until I had my face buried in his pubes. As I started to get a rhythm going he seemed to be swaying slightly and then, amazingly I found myself lifted off the ground as he flexed his cock. I quickly pulled away as he turned to walk towards the bed. “Holy shit!! You could have given me some warning.” I yelled, even though I was more in awe than angry. He sat down on the edge of the bed with his cock pointing straight up like an angry missile. “I must apologize but I feared I may not remain upright if that continued. If you could resume your activities then that would be most appreciated.” I knelt down and continued to suck on his rock hard member, looking up occasionally to see his incredible body tense and writhe above me. I knew he was getting close as he started to breathe harder, letting out more and more pleasurable moans until finally with a deep roar I felt his cock begin to spasm as I was blasted across the room by his first spurt. He continued to fire shot after shot into the air, splattering against the ceiling before raining down on me. What finally tipped me over though was seeing how his toes had curled over and left deep grooves in his hardwood floor. I blew another huge load into my shorts just watching the incredible display in front of me. “Oh my god.” I exclaimed as Ollie sat up to face me. His huge cock was left dangling over the edge of the bed, dripping the last remnants of his incredible seed into the newly carved grooves at his feet. “That was most agreeable, thank you Thomas.” He looked around the room at the mess he’d made and seemed to concentrate for a second before letting out a deep breath. As he did all the cum on the ceiling, the floor and even all over me seemed to instantly evaporate. “What the fuck just happened there?” I asked. “I released some nanites to break down my emissions rather than having to clean them up manually.” He replied matter-of-factly. “Wait, so I have your nanites on me now?” “Fear not, they self destructed when their job was done. They cannot exist outside my body unless I allow them to.” I couldn’t help feeling a little disappointed as I hoped they could latch on to me or something like that and allow me to grow huge. “So back to my original problem, do you believe this would be a sufficient deterrent for Derek and his hoodlums?” “Absolutely, although I doubt you could just walk up to him tomorrow looking like that and not have any questions asked.” “Quite true, perhaps I should wear a disguise of some sort.” “You’ve kinda got a disguise already; here’ let’s try this.” I walked over to him and started to mess up his hair and then took off his glasses. “There. The glasses changed the shape of your face slightly and with a different hair style and, not to mention a completely different body, he wouldn’t even recognise you.” Ollie went to look at himself in the mirror but that brought up another problem. “Unfortunately my eyesight is severely compromised without my spectacles.” “Have you ever tried contact lenses?” “Heavens no, the thought of putting something in my eye is quite unsettling. I may have another solution though.” He started to concentrate again and then blinked a few times. “Much better, and I see now what you mean about my altered appearance; even my own family would struggle to recognise me.” “Wait, did you just correct your eyesight?” “Technically the nanites corrected it but for all intents and purposes it was me who did it.” I was dumbfounded. These nanites were incredible, and could quite easily cure a lot of people. “Have you thought about sharing these nanites with the world? They could do a lot of good you know.” “They could also be used in quite nefarious ways as well. Do you honestly think any government would use these to help people out? I think not, there are far too many military applications available for this technology.” “Like what? Besides the strength I mean.” “The strength alone would be a major benefit to any army but there are also other capabilities. There’s a Swiss Army knife in my top drawer, bring it over here and try to stab me with it.” I found the knife where he said it was but I felt very reluctant to do what he asked. After he assured me a few times I hesitantly poked him in his enormous, left pec. The first time the skin just dented a little and he encouraged me to do it again but harder so I obliged. His skin was hard as diamond but there was still a little give in the muscle as he probably didn’t want to damage the knife. After a couple more times the knife suddenly pierced the skin and stuck there in his chest. I was horrified at what I’d done but Ollie just looked amused. “Don’t worry, I allowed my skin to be penetrated there. Obviously you can see that nothing can break my skin but if, for whatever reason, I ever needed to be injected with something, I can allow the nanites to make my skin less dense.” As I watched the knife started to get pushed outwards until it fell to the ground and then, miraculously, the wound that was caused by it sealed up and healed over without leaving a trace. “So as you can see, the military would be very interested in having unbeatable soldiers and that cannot be allowed to happen.” “So would you be able to make these nanites available to anyone, like me for example?” I was excited at the thought of being able to experience what Ollie was going through and couldn’t wait for him to offer me the chance. “Theoretically yes, they could be adapted to map onto your genetic code.” “Wow, so I would be able to do what you can do?” I was practically salivating at the thought of that power. “If I were to make them available to you then yes.” “What do you mean if?” “Well I have no intention of sharing this with anybody.” “What? Why not?” I asked, getting slightly angry that he should want to keep me out of this. “As I said, there are too many people who could exploit it so I would prefer that it stays with me.” “But I thought you’d want someone to share it with, you know to experiment with it.” I was trying to plead with his inner scientist to see if that would work. “Frankly I have no desire for further experimentation; I obtained the extra strength I needed to aid with some experiments and as a bonus made myself impervious to more risky endeavours. As far as I can ascertain there is nothing left to assess.” “Ok, but what about sharing it with a friend?” This was the last card I could think to play. “Would you really call us friends? Our parents are friends and our relationship is purely a by-product of that, if it weren’t for them we would have very little in common.” “But what about earlier? I sucked you off!!” I was starting to get angry now. “Indeed you did, but that was as much for your own benefit as mine. You clearly have some infatuation towards my increased musculature and my enhanced endowment, but had I asked you perform fellatio on me yesterday as my regular self would you have been so forthcoming? I highly doubt it. You even went so far as to call me sexy earlier, again a sentiment you did not share yesterday. All you see now is a chance to fulfil your own fantasies with me in this grotesquely oversized form with a brief glimmer of expectation that you could experience it yourself.” “What about if I went to the press or the military about this?” “And tell them what? That one of your neighbours can enhance his body using technology no one else has invented yet? Do you honestly think they would take you seriously? And let’s say they did; what then? They try to take me away to learn about the technology, which could take them years to develop a prototype and do you really think they would invite Joe Bloggs from the suburbs to be the first recipient? You would have nothing to gain from that except a petty act of revenge.” “Please Ollie; this is all I’ve ever wanted.” I could think of no other argument so my last course of action was to plead for it. “Then perhaps you should have invented the technology yourself instead of trying to get it without putting the work in. Now if you don’t mind I would like to get myself cleaned up. Thank you for assisting me with the key earlier; I shall drop it back in a few days when I’ve had a replacement cut.” I started to walk towards Ollie’s door and took one look back at that magnificent body as he started to dwindle back to his regular, nerdy self. With his hair messed up and without his glasses he was actually really good looking, even without the massive muscles, only I hadn’t seen that before and now it was too late. “Could we, maybe do this again someday?” I asked hopefully. “I highly doubt it but who knows.” With that I left his house and made the short walk home. I felt a tiny glimmer of hope from his last statement but knowing him the way I did I wouldn’t put it past him to think nothing more of the entire encounter. When I got home I went straight to my room and just sat on my bed, feeling numb. The guy of my dreams was living just a few houses away but I clearly wasn’t what he wanted. Maybe someday things would change…I could only dream.